J>3 3 ^ 

o 3 :>3> 

^3«£»L^ 

3>3 % „ 
30 i) ■ 



3^ 
33 j& . 

33 
> X? 
>»3 o 

3 >} :3 

> i>> o > 

>■ S> ) ) "> 

D 52 M 

: ■• i>3 

3 TO 5 

O to yy 

3 3 33 

5 =>-> ^3 j>"; 
S> s> . 3 > 
>> : " jZD 3- 

Dt 3£T 
o ' ■ JO 3 . 

3> >■ r* 

n 

^ 3>3> ;I>. 



5 '3^|f' 

•T) > D^»3> 

» > 33»3> 

3« 



->3 



? >££& >3 
> » 



> 3> 

£>>^> i.33> 

'y 2? - ' BO?'.. 

0.2) »3> 

»1> 3^20> 

X>"5> " V>V3> 

» 5> > >D 33 



>3> 

7> ■":>'■- 
:> 3> 
> ^> 

t>3> 

"> ^ 



»2> .a 3» y> *g 

j y > j>d 3> 

yoy 3 3>3~3£» >33 

o ■> 3*3 ,-^ai .33 

>j&5> "5 3>3 v^xi >^| 

^33 )OBm © 

53>?> j>33 ^rm o 



33 

y$y 

i><y 

J?- ! 

.3^^> 

T3»J» 



3Hg2> 

3S»3> 



^x2 












1 

•36 



30 
)> 

y > 
j > 
3 > 

) y 
) o 

^ > 

3 3 

■ yy>. 



>5jt> 



*"!* 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



; :■■ ysb ■ 
._3D "3*^ 

3p> 3>> 

,3»>5> 



>3>i> 
331> 

'3 



3> 

3 3 
33 

3 } 
3> 3 



„>»>> -- 


! : >^ r55*--> ; 


.33SS> 


S» ^!* 


^-X§> 


3. 5> 


3>3§> 


" > 0a?-- 


3? :»s> ' : 


> ' rt>' 


^ - 


3». :s> •■- 


I> >JS[> 


__>. ,-, 


> »5j> 


• > o>. 


> >^J5T> 


5;-; :v' - ^3 


» >>aT> ' 


> 0, y» 


► >52>>~ 


z> 


^>i>> 


j y ^> 


^'S>> . 


:S' y> 


DoO'": 


■ ^s* 



^ 

^'^, 



3 3 
3 3 
3 3 

33 

yy y . ■ 

3 3 

~3 3 
' 3 3> ' 
33 > 

■ ■> y '• j>- 
'3> 

>J 
3i> 



'1^3^ 3I> 2>^ 
^T-^3*^ ^ 
3» 3S> 3*3> ^» 

<3£> 3I> i^33> "33J 

-3 3* ^3>'1J 
3. ,>^^3>;3 3> 






1 _ 3» 3 3>^ 

>> 3 3; 

■3> 3 3 

g3» 3 ^ 

;>3 3 
;X» 3 3 

.3> 3 3. 

:>>>330. 

3i> .) » ; 

* & 3»> 5 j:. 
^>-3»> )3 

■ ■ :"3 o > 

*J3S3 3Xr 
3fc > ) 3j> 



^5 3>^"^ 

i ;jy:my> . & 

\ 3pbGsr> ,v : 

-» 3^ 5>3> 
S^>ymz> 

.^^.:>):x»;3> 
3i».3»3)3> ,y ^ 
»>>3>T> ' ^f- 

fSH) i»3» 

^3>33*3)., 
^-^»3»'3>3>' 3, 
"3*^3^.^ '3>3> ^> 

33>^i»3>v»3>3 ■■X, 

3 Q£X>3> 3^> 

>'#) 3^> 

'.33Jl»3 0> 

^>i)L»3 33 

1 ^ >3TJO 33 
3>>»»33>> 

^ »?»^S3 y 

1 >^f»>3 y) _ 
*>z>y»> y> 



3M»r»33 

^»3>»3 : 



3>^eDoeo . 

3I1»3>3»3 _ 
>3C>5)2 



*?* 



** t>2 



^ -W > 






2V 

7?> 



O 7 



J W 
D (HP. 

3 OP 

a qa - 















j » ■ . 

3 > . , 

7 7 ; j 

>'!>■ - 

f> y : 

7; 3 •' 

■>£> 






I i '1 

> ■■ 

■■)))■■■ 

7)» ' 

m - 

. TO 

p;7 



j^m t? 



W"' 

15 2 



7P > 



^? 



38 



J><DX 
13 



3 77 

7 2gp 
5 73» 

'•51D-? ^ 

^ ■'!?■ 

j 2» 2 a, 

1 0)5 7 7 



Jfr )M3. 



: 2SJ "3" 

3») 3 

7»3>» 7» 



H§3 3 3dT3BI 



7>>3 j3Bft - 



7>3 ^> 



7 7> > 



1> iO>?3>-.""^>. 






id 
7>. 



7 



K»^ 



77»3=» 

,7»^ ^H4 









MS 

THE 



TRUTH: 



ACCORDING TO AND WITH 



THE WORD 



BY 

JAMES CRAMER OTT. 



««^>» 



CITY OF ALBANY AND STATE OF NEW YORK. 



t v\ 



i \ 



■s^ 



■\5 



,0 



Entered, according to the act of Congress, in the year 1850, 
By JAMES CRAMER OTT, 
In the Clerk's office of the District Court of Southern District of N. York 



» • 



" To him that overcoraeth will I give to eat of the hidden manna, 
and will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name writ- 
ten, which no man knoweth, saving he that receiveth it." 




in @ 

Seek Ye the Centre. 



IF WE SEER WRONG, 

Whom ' 

we 





IF WE SEER ARIGHT, 
Whom 



Seek 



we 



do not 



Know. 



Four JLeading Doctrines. 

L8VE, 




we 



Seek 



we 



lIFE 



LIBERTY 1 



Know. 



" For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and 
murderers, and idolaters, and whatsoever loveth and maketh a lie. 

" I, Jesus, have sent mine angel to testify unto you these things in 
the churches. T am the root and the offspring of David, and the 
bright and morning Star. — Rev. 22: 15, 16. 



INTRODUCTION. 



I am aware that many who read 
the few following chapters will be 
much disappointed: some to their 
great joy and gladness, while to 
their Love of Truth each one will 
read and in his heart acknowledge 
this or that to be Truth according 
to and with his love for Truth. — 
Now let us build our House (our 
minds) upon (a rock) Truth, for 
Truth is the way, Truth is the 
Light to guide us into Life. For 
God said let there be light and 
there was light. Jesus tells us he 
is that true Light, yea, Truth is 
the way, Truth is the Light and 
Truth is the Life, for Truth is the 
light of men. Jesus says I am 
the Truth, which hath all Power, 
both in Heaven and in Earth. — 
Now we see that son of m,an means 
the Truth, also that Christ in our 
language signifies Truth. The 
name Jesus signifies Love (god is 
love), which is shown by his lay- 
ing down his life for his friends. 
Thus we see in Him the Godhead 
Bodily in its Fullness, Love and 
Truth. 

Now let us worship Truth, for 
Jesus is in Truth, God is in Truth, 
Christ is TrutJi-^-the three are in 
and are one Truth, in which all 
Power is vested, both in Heaven 
and in Earth, for he says, Father, 
I have given them thy word; thy 
word is Truth, sanctify them 
through thy word, for thy word is 
Truth (the word is god); then 
Truth is the great I AM. Again, 
he says, I and the Father are one; 
he that hath seen me, hath seen 



the Father. Then Truth is our 
Father in Heaven, yea Truth is 
our master and we should be true 
brethren; for one is our worthy 
master, even (Christ) Truth, and 
he that is greatest among us will 
be our servant, not a master to 
coerce and enslave our minds or 
our„bodies. Then let us love and 
obey the words or voice of Truth 
however given^ sent or handed to 
us, for if we are of his sheep, we 
know the voice of the Porter ; 
and when he putteth forth his own 
sheep, he goeth before them, and 
the sheep follow Him : for they 
know his voice. A stranger will 
they not follow, but will flee from 
him: for they know not the voice 
of strangers. 

It was customary with the most 
ancient people to give names and 
by names to signify things (the 
same as the Indians do in our 
country at this day), and thus to 
frame a genealogy. So with what- 
ever has relation to the church, 
the case is similar; for one thing 
is conceived and born of another 
in the way of generation, the same 
as at this day. For example: the 
second, third and fourth Presby-^ 
terian churches or societies were 
created from the first Presbyterian 
church or society ; alsOj the se- 
cond, third and forth Baptists from 
the first Baptist church or society. 
So with the Protestants from the 
Catholics (as seceders) by Luther, 
which was called after his name, 
and yet exists as a Lutheran 
church or church of Luther. Thus 



INTBODUCTION. 



we see the genealogy spoken of 
in Genesis is the genealogy of the 
several churches and the number 
of years each church existed. It 
does not mean that those Persons 
who created or invented those so- 
cieties (as spoken of in Genesis) 
lived so many years, no more than 
that Luther is yet alive or that 
Wesley is yet alive. 

But the Wesleyan church or 
society still exists, so does the Lu- 
theran society still exist; but I do 
not think that either will exist as 
long or to as great age as Methu- 
selah, or as long as the society 
called Methuselah existed, al- 
though they have each got or 
have begotten their sons and 
daughters, that have branched out 
or created from the first of each, 
and are all from Adam that have 
a Cain of Creed and perform ex- 
ternal ceremonies. 

We may know these things are 
so from this testimony, where it is 
said the centurian came to the 
Lord t§ have his servant healed, 
saying, if the Lord would say the 
word his servant would be healed, 
showing his confidence in the word 
or his faith in the Lord's word. — 
Jesus then turned to his disciples, 
then saying he had not found such 
Faith, no, not in Israel (not in the 
church) ; for the Jewish church 
was then called Israel (as in Ge- 
nesis). Moses had collected the 
names of former churches^ called 
the genealogy of Patriarchs, of 
which Jacob (afterwards called 
Israel) was also called as Patri- 
arch, or as Luther, or as Wesley, 
being inventors of creeds and ce- 
remonies. 

It is common in the word, speak- 
ing of such things as regard the 
church, to call them conceptions, 
births, offspring, infants, little 



children, sons, daughters, young 
men, and so forth; the prophecies 
are full of these; also, in the New 
Testament, Jesus makes use of 
these terms to convey the same 
views or scriptural understanding, 
such as child, children, wife, mo- 
ther, sister, daughter, which terms 
all have relation to the church. — 
Also to his disciples he gave names 
which have meanings, when be- 
ing interpreted or understood. — 
Good men also were and are call- 
ed Trees in the garden Eden; but 
Adam and his church (or wife) 
was drove out of the garden Eden, 
for now that he had got a Cain (or 
creed of Faith), he claimed to be 
as Gods (or divines), knowing 
good and Evil, as all our Priests, 
Preachers and divines claim to be 
who teach in Public ceremony. — 
Yes, all religious leaders claim to 
have the knowledge of good and 
Evil like God, and each claims to 
be called divine and reverenced as 
such; yesj and each and all with 
(serpent) cunning say to the 
churches (women), ye shall not 
surely die, for we are as gods (di- 
vines) opening your Eyes, and ye 
shall be as gods, knowing what is 
sin and what is not sin, if ye take 
of our Fruit or our doctrine for 
your mental food. We divines 
are trees in the midst of the gar- 
den (does any two of these sects 
sow the same seeds or doctrine so 
as to harmonize and cement soci- 
ety in brotherly Love and Friend- 
ship'?) sowing seeds of Tears and 
disunion, bringing forth Thorns 
and Thistles, even Putting crowns 
of Thorns on the head of all 
" Truth and Good" creating beasts 
of the field, that is, creating all 
kinds of dispositions and propen- 
sities in the minds of young and 
old. Others, who toil to support 



INTRODUCTION,. 



those several sects, with their creeds 
or cains, are likened unto cattle, 
who receive their mental food (as 
cattle) from their leaders or masters 
of whatever congregation, sect, 
creed or cain they belong to. 

We read in Genesis iii., 15th 
verse : And I will put enmity be- 
tween thee and the woman (the 
church), and between thy seed and 
her seed; He shall tread upon thy 
head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. 
Every one is at this day aware that 
this is the first prophecy relating to 
the Lord's coming into the world ; 
it appears clearly even from the 
words themselves; from hence and 
from the prophets. The Jews also 
know that the Messiah (the Truth) 
is to come. But no one has hereto- 
fore known what is specifically 
meant by the serpent, or by the 
woman, or by the serpent's seed, or 
by the woman's seed, or by the 
head of the serpent which He should 
tread upon, and by the heel which 
the serpent should bruise ; where- 
fore these things are to be explain- 
ed. By the serpent is here meant 
in general all evil, and in particu- 
lar self-love ; by the woman is 
meant the church ; by the seed of 
the serpent, all infidelity ; by the 
seed of the woman, faith in the 
Lord ; by He, the Lord Himself ; 
by the head of the serpent, the do- 
minion of evil in general, and of 
self-love in particular ; by Treading 
upon, is signified depression, so that 
he should go on the belly and eat 
dust ; by heel is signified the lowest 
natural, as the corporeal, which the 
serpent should bruise. That by the 
serpent is signified all evil in gene- 
ral, and self-love in particular, is, 
because all evil has its rise from the 
sensual, and also from the scientific, 
which at first were signified by the 
serpent ; wherefore now it signifies 
every kind of evil itself, and in par- 



ticular self-love, or hatred against 
our neighbor, and against the Lord 
(or word), which is the same with 
self-love. This disposition of Evil 
or hatred, because it is manifold^ 
and has many genera, and still moire 
species, is designated or distinguish- 
ed in the word by different kinds of 
serpents, as by snakes, cockatrices, 
asps, haemorrhoids, presters or fiery 
serpents, flying and also creeping 
serpents, and by vipers, according 
with and to the differences of the 
poison, which is hatred; as in Isai- 
ah : " Rejoice not, thou whole Pa- 
lestina, because the rod that smote 
thee is broken ; for out of the ser- 
pent's root shall come forth a cock- 
atrice, and his fruit shall be a fiery 
flying serpent," xiv., 29. The ser- 
pent's root is the sensual and scien- 
tific ; the cockatrice means evil ori- 
ginating in the false that is thence 
derived ; the fiery flying serpent 
means the lust or evil concupixence 
which is of self-love. And in the 
same prophet the same things are 
thus described in other terms : They 
hatch cockatrice eggs, and weave 
the spider's web ; he that eateth 
of their eggs dieth, and that which 
is crushed breaketh out into a viper 
— lix., 5. This religious serpent- 
like spirit is called in the Revela- 
tion the great and red dragon, and 
the old serpent, and also the devil 
and satan, who seduces the whole 
world — chap, xii., 3. 9 ; xx., 2. — 
Here and elsewhere, by devil is not 
meant any particular devil as prince 
©f the others, but the whole crew 
of religious evil spirits from secta- 
rian Pride, and also evil itself. 

It is by virtue of a celestial and 
angelical proprium that the church 
is in the word called a woman, as 
also a wife, a bride, a virgin and a 
daughter. She is called a woman 
in the Revelation : There appeared 
a great wonder in heaven, a woman 



D 



INTRODUCTION. 



clothed with the sun, and the moon 
under her feet, and upon her head 
a crown of twelve stars ; and the 
dragon persecuted the woman,which 
brought forth the male child (or 
Truth)— xii., 1. 4, 5. 13. Where 
by a woman is meant the church ; 
by the sun, love; by the moon, 
faith ; by stars, the truths of faith. 
Now the wonder reads thus : a 
church clothed with Love, founded 
on Truth, crowned with the writing 
from the Twelve Apostles of the 
Lord's toords, wherein it is written 
we should not be as hypocrites who 
love to Pray for men to hear and 
see. Which evil spirits hate ex- 
ceedingly, and persecute to the ut- 
most, for they cannot bear the com- 
mandments contained in the Lord's 
sermon — v.,vi. and vii. chap. Matt. 
The church is called a woman 
and also a wife in Isaiah : Thy ma- 
ker is thine husband, Jehovah of 
hosts is His name, and thy Redeem- 
er the Holy one of Israel, the God 
of the whole earth shall He be 
called; for the Lord hath called 
thee as a woman forsaken and 
grieved in spirit, and a wife of 
youth — liv., 5, 6 : where a woman 
forsaken and a wife of youth signify 
in particular the ancient and most 
ancient churches, each person being 
his own church, his own tent, his 
own Temple of Clay, his own ta- 
bernacle of clay or Earth or giound, 
in which Truth should be sown. — 
The People were such before Adam 
began making external ceremonies 
to be heard and seen of men, to 
have Praise and glory of them. — 
Again, in Malachi : Jehovah hath 
been witness between thee and the 
Wife of thy Youth — ii., 14. That 
she is called a wife and a bride, see 
in the Revelations : I saw the holy 
city Jerusalem, coming down from 
God out of heaven prepared as a 
Bride adorned for her husband; 



Come hither, and I will show thee 
the bride, the Lamb's wife — xxi., 
2. 9. That the church is called a 
virgin and a daughter, is common 
in the Prophets. Therefore in Eze- 
kiel, where the son of man is teach- 
ing these ceremonial religious 
churches their abominations in 
whoredoms, going after Priests' 
words instead of the Lord's words 
— chap. xvi. That by the seed of 
the serpent is meant all infidelity, is 
Plain from the signification of ser- 
pent, which is all evil ; Seed is that 
which produces and is produced, or 
which begetteth and is begotten ; 
and whereas the Church is heie 
treated of it is infidelity. In Isaiah 
it is called the seed of evil doers, 
the seed of the adulterer, the seed 
of falsehood ; where concerning the 
Perverted Jewish Church : Ah, 
sinful nation, a People laden with 
iniquity, a seed of evil doers, sons 
that are destroyers ; they have for- 
saken Jehovah, they have provoked 
the Holy One of Israel, they are 
gene away backward-^i , 4. Pre- 
cisely as all the religious sects are 
doing at this day, all laden with in- 
iquity from the seed of Evil doers ; 
their Leaders are of their Father's 
children (evil doers), and the works 
of their Fathers they will do ; Fill- 
ing up the measures of their Fath- 
ers. Draw near hither ye sons of 
the sorceress, the seed of the adul- 
terer : are ye not children of trans- 
gression, a seed of falsehood- — Isa- 
iah lvii., 3, 4. And again : Thou 
art cast out of thy grave like an 
abominable branch, for thou hast 
corrupted thy land (thy church) and 
slain thy people ; the seed of evil 
doeis shall never be renowned — xiv. 
19, 20, where it is treated of the 
serpent or dragon, who is here call- 
ed Lucifer. Dragon, Beast and 
False Prophet, (Rev. xvi., 13.) — 
The dragon signifies those who are 



INTRODUCTION. 



E 



in faith alone, both as to doctrine 
and life. The beast, those who by 
reasonings from the natural man, 
confirm faith alone. And the false 
Prophet, signifies the doctrine of 
the false, from the truths of the 
word being falsified: such as go 
Praying to be heard and seen, and 
teach others to do so too for the 
sake of Hire and exaltation of 
themselves above their neighbor. 
That by the seed of the woman is 
meant Faith in the Word, appears 
from the signification of the wo- 
man, who is the church; her seed 
is nothing else but Faith, for it is 
by virtue of Faith in the word- that 
it is, and is called, the church. 

In Malachi, faith is called the 
seed of God (or love) : Jehovah 
hath been witness between Thee 
and the wife of thy youth, and did 
not he make one-'? Yet had he the 
residue of the spirit ; and wherefore 
one 1 That he might seek a seed 
of God ; therefore take heed to 
your spirit, and let none deal trea- 
cherously against the wife of thy 
youth — ii., 14, 15. In which pas- 
sage the wife of youth is the An- 
cient and Most Ancient churches, 
of whose seed or faith it is treated, 
for the most ancient People wor- 
shipped in spirit each one in his own 
way ; no Public, or External cere- 
monies, until Adam's fall with his 
cain or creed, commenced sectarian 
strife, for Proselytes, Power, and 
Plunder, and to rale over his fellow 
man and neighbor. In the Reve- 
lation : The dragon was wroth with 
the woman, and went to make war 
with the remnant of her seed, which 
keep the commandments of God, 
and have the testimony of Jesus 
Christ — xii., 17. And in David : 
I have made a covenant with my 
chosen, I have sworn unto David 
my servant ; thy seed will I esta- 
blish for ever ; his seed also will I 

2 



make to endure for ever, and his 
throne as the days of the heavens ; 
his seed shall endure for ever, and 
his Throne as the sun before me — 
Psalm lxxxix., 4, 5. 29.36. Where 
by David is meant the Lord (or 
word) ; by Throne his kingdom j 
by the sun, love ; by seed, Faith. 
From this covenant Solomon, Da- 
vid's son, builded a. House to the 
Lord, wherein the covenant was, 
established in its building. 

Faith is not; only called the seed 
of the woman, but also the Lord 
Himself, as well because He alone 
gives faith, and thereby is faith, as 
because He was pleased to be born, 
and that in such a church as was 
altogether fallen into an infernal 
and diabolical proprium by self-love 
and the love of the world, in order 
that of His Divine Power He might 
unite the Divine celestial proprium 
with the human proprium in His 
human essence, so that in Him they 
might be one ; which union unless 
it had been effected, the world must 
utterly have perished. Because the 
Lord is thus the seed of the woman, 
it is not said it, but He. 

That by the head of the serpent 
is meant the dominion of evil in 
general, and of self-love in particu- 
lar, may appear from its nature, 
which is such, that it not only seeks 
dominion, but even dominion over 
all things of earth ; nor does it thus 
rest, but aspires to riale over all 
things of heaven ; neither does it 
here rest, but would extend its do- 
minion over the Lord himself (this 
we know by the Jewish Religionists 
Putting the Lord to death). Nor 
would it rest even then ; such lust 
is latent in every spark of self-love, 
That if it should be indulged and 
left unrestrained, we would perceive 
that it would directly rush headlong 
and increase even to this ; hence it 
is evident how the serpent, or the 



INTRODUCTION. 



evil pf self-love, is desirous, and 
hates those who refuse to come un- 
p!er its sway. This is the head of 
\he serpent, which exalts itself, and 
■which the Lord treads down (or 
bruise his head), and that even to 
the earth, that it may go upon its 
belly, and eat dust, as it is said in 
the verse immediately preceding. 
Thus the serpent, pr dragon, which 
is called Lucifer, is described in 
Isaiah : " Q Lucifer, thou hast said 
in thine heart, I will ascend into 
heaven, I will exalt my throne 
above the stars of God ; I will sit 
also, upon the mount of the congre- 
gation, in the sides of the north ; I 
will ascend above the heights of 
the cloud ; I will be equal to the 
Most High: yet those shall be cast 
down to hell, to the sides of the 
Pit," xiv., 13, 14, 15. The serpent 
or dragon is also described in the 
Revelation : A great red dragon, 
having seven heads and Ten horns, 
and seven crowns upon his heads : 
but he was cast into the earth — xii., 
3. 9. Where it is desciibed how he 
exahs his head. In like manner in 
David : Jehovah said unto my Lord, 
sit thou at my right hand, until I 
make thine enemies thy footstool, 
.lehovah shall send the rod of thy 
strength out of Zion; He shall 
Judge the nations (religious na- 
tions), He sha,ll fill the place with 
the dead bodies, He shall bruise the 
head over many countries. HJe 
shall drink of the brook in the way, 
Therefore shall he lift up the head 
— Psalm ex., 1, 2. 6, 7. 

That by treading down, or bruis- 
ing, is meant depression or casting 
down, even that, he should go on 
the belly and eat the dust, is plain 
now and in the preceding verse ; it 
has the same signification in Isaiah : 
Jehovah bringeth down them that 
dwell on high, the lofty city he 
©hall lay it low ; he shall lay it low 



even to the earth ; He shall bring 
it even to the dust ; the foot shall 
tread it down — xxvi., 5, 6. And 
again : Jehovah shall cast down to 
the earth with the hand ; the crown 
of Pride (self-love) shall be trodden 
under feet— xxviii., 2, 3. 

That by the heel (that the ser- 
pent should bruise) is meant the 
lowest natural or corporeal disposi- 
tion in Persons, cannot be known, 
unless it be understood how the 
most ancient People considered the 
things that are in man : They re- 
ferred his celestial and spiritual to 
the head and face; the things which 
existed from these, as mercy and 
charity, they referred to the breast ; 
his natural things to the feet ; the 
inferior natural things, to the soles 
of the feet ; the lowest natural and 
corporeal things, to the heel ; nor 
did they refer them only to these 
parts, but also thus named them. 

The lowest things of reason, or 
things scientific, were also under- 
stood by what Jacob prophesied 
concerning Dan (a ceremonial ex- 
ternal church called Dan). Dan 
shall be a serpent by the way, an 
adder in the path ; that biteth the 
horse's heel, so that his rider shall 
fall backward— Gen. xlix., 17. — 
And by what is written, in David : 
The iniquity of my heels hath com- 
passed me about — Psalm xlix., 5. 
In like manner, what is related of 
Jacob when he came forth from the 
womb, that his hand laid hold of 
Esau's heel, whence he was called 
Jacob — Gen. 25, 26. The name 
of Jacob is from the heel, because 
the Jewish church, signified by Ja- 
cob, bruised the heel. The serpent 
can only hurt the lowest natural 
things in man, and not the interior 
natural things, still less can he hurt 
spiritual things, and least of all ce- 
lestial,which the Lord preserves and 
conceals, without man's knowledge- 



INTRODUCTION. 



G 



The things thus concealed by the 
Lord, are called in the word re- 
mains : Behold how the serpent 
(self-love and love of the world) 
destroyed those lowest things in the 
People, before the flood, by the sen- 
sual, Pride, in love of self, deluding 
and seducing the People into all 
manner of creeds, cains, ceremonies 
arid direful Persuasions, and had 
become, as it were, a flood of Evils 
arid falses. For the People had be- 
come as beasts of all manner and 
forms, both clean and unclean 
beasts, from the Preaching and 
teachings of the inany churches, 
called the generations of Adam or 
of Earth. The Earth (the church) 
was corrupt and filled with violence 
until the Lord commanded Noah to 
build an ark, which Jirk, like that 
of Moses, contained the Laws of 
Justice and uprightness of the good 
and of the True in himself, that He 
was made man, or a church, to bring 
forth Sons (teach Truths). Noah 
was not the ancient church, but as 
it were, the Parent or seed of that 
church, but JVoah, With Shem, Hairi 
and Japhefh, constituted the ancient 
church which immediately succeed- 
ed the most ancient church ; every 
man of the church called Noah was 
of the posterity of the most ancient 
church, consequently in a state 
nearly similar as to hereditary evils 
with the rest of the posterity which 
passed away or perished, and they 
who were in a similar state or situ- 
ation, could not be regenerated and 
become spiritual, as those who are 
not so infected with hereditary evil. 
The Ark which Noah built is to be 
understood as like the ark that Mo- 
ses did build, which was Truth ori- 
ginating from good (or God). The 
Waters that inundated the church 
(called Adam or Earth), were truths 
from the word or God (the word is 
ealled as a fountain of living wa- 



ters) ; the same as the water that 
Moses got from the Rock (or Truth) 
called Horeb, when he smote the 
Rock (Truth), and water or words 
came forth for the children of Israel 
to drink, while in darkness (called 
being in the wilderness) as to the 
understanding of the Truth. Also, 
the same water as that Jesus told 
the woman of Samaria (church of 
Samaria): That whosoever would 
drink should never Thirst, but be 
in him a well of water, springing 
up into everlasting life. Also, as 
rain and dew, the dew of Herfrion, 
all signify Truths from good or the 
word called God. 

We read in Genesis, vi. chap., 9 
verse, as follows : These are the 
nativities of Noah : Noah was Just 
and upright in his generations ; and 
Noah walked tvith God. Signifies 
he kept the Truth, and as being 
such, that he might be regenerated, 
or those who kept his doctrine, or 
come into his ark of safety or love 
of Truth, could be regenerated and 
saved. Verse 10 : And Noah begat 
three sons, Shem, Ham and Japhetri 
(being the same number that Adairi 
begot) ; Or, that Three kinds ,6/f 
doctrine then arose (from Noah's 
Preaching and Teaching), called 
Shem, Ham and Japheth ;' and ine- 
qualities of those doctrines are as 
follows : By Shem, is understood 
internal or spiritual worship j by 
Japheth, corresponding external 
worship, to be heard, and seen, and 
known, and argued about; by Ham, 
internal worship corrupted. Such 
persons never had any existence; 
but those kinds of worship had such 
names given them. Verse 11 : And 
the Earth (church) was corrupt be- 
fore God j and the Earth (church) 
was filled with violence. Signifies- 
that the rest of mankind, who were 
of Adam's church, could not be re- 
generated, by reason of their dire- 



INTRODUCTION. 



ful persuasions, filthy lusts, and ma- 
ny kinds of ceremonies, being of 
the generations from the church 
called Adam. Verse 12 : And God 
saw the Earth (the church), and 
behold it was corrupt. For all flesh 
had corrupted his way upon the 
Earth. By corrupting his way, 
signifies he would utterly destroy 
himself, which is signified in verse 
13: And God said unto Noah, the 
end of all flesh is come before me 
(before the Truth of good), because 
the Earth (the church) is filled with 
violence from their faces, and be- 
hold I (the Truth) will destroy them 
with the Earth (with the church). 
We here see that Truth destroys 
Evil and the false, yet creates life 
in those who Thirst after and Love 
Truth, and will drink even the spi- 
rit of Truth, spirit of the Word : 
the Word is Truth. Verse 14 : 
Make thee an ark of gopher wood, 
mansions (minds) shall thou make 
the ark, and shall pitch it within 
and without with Pitch (with ce- 
ment of Love). Verse 15 : And 
thus shalt thou make it, Three hun- 
dred cubits the length of the ark, 
fifty cubits the breadth of it, and 
thirty cubits its height. Verse 16 : 
A window shalt thou make to the 
ark, and to a cubit shalt thou finish 
it above ; and the door of the ark 
shalt thou set in the side thereof; 
lowest, second, and third mansions 
/or first, second and third degrees 
of minds) shalt thou make it. Sig- 
nifies that the Three kinds of doc- 
trine should grow out of his Teach- 
ing, which was afterward called 
Shem, Ham and Japheth. Noah, 
who is here described as the ark of 
gopher wood, signifies that his 
teaching should be the first or low- 
est degrees, or, as it were, the first 
step to a correct mind or mansion 
(called Temple by Solomon). Je- 
sus also tells us, " That in his Fa- 



ther's House are many mansions" 
(or degrees of wisdom). The re- 
mains in JVoah, or that he was Prin- 
cipled in the love of Justice, is sig- 
nified by the measurement of the 
ark and the qualities of the church 
called Noah. Here the True House 
or mind for us to live in is called 
ark, after that ealled Temple of 
Truth, a Temple not made with 
hands : Eternal in the Heavens. 
Also, as a house built on a Rock or 
Truth. Also, the same as the New 
and True church is described in Re- 
velation, chap, xxi., 17: And he 
measured the wall thereof, an hun- 
dred and forty and four cubits, ac- 
cording to the measure of a man : 
that is, of the Angel. Also, show- 
ing the intellectuals of this man or 
church called JVoah by a window, 
as signifying discernment of Truth, 
and by door, of seeing a way to 
enter or introduce others in the way 
of Truth or Equal rights. Verse 
17 : And I (the Truth), behold I 
(the Truth), do bring a flood of 
waters upon the earth (upon the 
church) to destroy all flesh, wherein 
is the breath of lives ; from under 
the heavens ; All that is " IN " 
the Earth shall expire. All that is 
"Jn" the church shnll expire, that 
is, all that had been created in their 
minds by the generations of Jldam 
should pass awav. But for the 
Truth to destroy all flesh wherein 
is the breath of lives, is that Truth 
should destroy all evil concupiscence 
and earthly lusts in the minds of 
those who were principled in good 
or wherein Truth remained, for 
Truth is the way, the light and 
lives of men, so that all flesh that 
having the " Truth or life," should 
be preserved and come into the ark 
of safety, twos and twos, or with 
" Judgment and will " become ra- 
tional and free themselves from 
those bands of evil doers who de* 



INTRODUCTION. 



pend on their dogmas and exter- 
nal ceremonies from their cains or 
creeds. Companion and neighbor, 
behold the Son of Man is here ma- 
king all things new. The Son of 
Man is Truth ; for he says, He is 
the Truth, — also, the way — -the 
light, the True light, to rule the 
day — and the life. And as the 
days of Noah were, so has the com- 
ing of the Son of Man been, or the 
coming of the Truths of the word 
to our understanding been ; for 
we now see that we have Two in 
the field, sowing either the good 
seed that creates harmony, Peace, 
and good will, cementing us to- 
gether as a band of brothers, as liv- 
ing Truths to form that spiritual 
building — that Temple not made 
with hands, but eternal in the Hea- 
vens ; the other has been sowing 
seeds of Tares, creating disunion 
and sectarian strife in the Earth 
(in the church). The one shall be 
taken, and the other left. Two 
women are now grinding at the 
mill ; two churches are now Teach- 
ing and Publishing mental food 
for our minds, to build our ark, 
or mansions. The one shall be 
taken and the other left. Now, 
as there is a right and a wrong, so 
also there is a right and a left hand; 
and we are commanded not to let 
the left hand know what the right 
hand doeth ; Lest we be taken in 
the way with those of the left hand, 
and when the Truth (Shepherd or 
Son of Man) shows us our wrongs 
and our rights, and we are dis- 
tinctly separated one from another 
as a shepherd divideth His sheep 
from the goats, that we do not find 
ourselves on the left : but let us 
have charity and good will to all 
mankind, that we may hear from 
the voice of u Truth" (for the True 
sheep know the voice of Truth, 



however given, sent, or handed), 
Come, ye blessed of my Father, in- 
herit the kingdom of that Love with 
which ye have loved one another. 

It appears that from the first 
ceremonial Church, Adam or man, 
that there was two churches crea- 
ted or begotten, called brothers, 
which represented the one Faith 
and the other Charity, and were 
called Cain and Abel. Cain was 
said to be a Tiller of the ground, 
sowing seeds of Faith in some 
creed or persuasion, which caused 
People to inquire into each oth- 
ers' belief, and then to argue and 
contend with each other, and to 
judge and contend and condemn 
each other while (in the field) 
sowing seeds of Tares and dis- 
union, killing all charitable feel- 
ings towards each other, — Then 
strive for Proselytes, and for do- 
minion over each others' minds 
(in the way of belief); andatlength 
they sought for Territory and 
Power to Rule and have dominion 
over all that serpent cunning could 
charm to join them or that Brutal 
force could coerce into submission. 
This has been and is the fruits and 
works of all external or Public ce- 
remonists, with their creeds or 
Cains, and has been handed down 
through the whole generations of 
Adam's fallen race, which is now 
to be done away, as in the days of 
Noah, with the same flood of Truth 
from the word, for the word is call- 
ed the fountains of the great deep 
— fountain of living water for us 
to drink. But Abel was a shep- 
herd — a keeper of sheep. A shep- 
herd of the Flock is one who ex- 
ercises the good of charity, as 
must be obvious to every person, 
inasmuch as the expression is com- 
monly used in this signification in 
the word of the old and new Testa- 



INTBODUCTIOST. 



ments : He who leads and teaches 
is called Shepherd ; They who are 
led and taught are called the Flock. 
He who does not lead to the good 
of charity, and does not teach the 
good of charity, is not a true Shep- 
herd ; and he who is not led to 
good, and does not learn what is 
good, is not of the Flock; Shep- 
herds of cattle signify those who 
teach consequently the things ap- 
pertaining to worship, as may be 
obvious to every one. The Shep- 
herds of Abram's cattle are things 
celestial, which appertain to the 
internal or spiritual man ; and the 
Shepherds of Lot's cattle are things 
sensual, which appertain to the ex- 
ternal man, or those who make 
worship in appearances, which 
creates controversy, as was the case 
with Lot's and Abram's Shep- 
herds, who could not agree. Let 
us now look to the " lineage''' 1 of 
shepherds or keepers of sheep, be- 
ginning with Abel ; for Abel rep- 
resented charity, and without cha- 
rity we are our own destroyers ; 
fo*r such as we mete out to others 
is measured to us again, or with 
what Judgment we Judge our 
neighbor or a natidn or a society, 
that Judgment is upon us, or with 
that same Judgment we stand ad- 
judged. Now, as Abel represents 
charity, all good and true shep- 
herds, as well as all good and true 
sheep of the Flock must be found 
in the way of charity, or, like the 
Lamb, ever Peaceable, and unin- 
truding upon our neighbors' rights, 
or meddling with or even thinking 
evil of our neighbor in his works 
or worship ; for no one would do 
a wrong if he was wise enough to 
da better, and when we consider 
this great Truth, we can forgive in 
our hearts the frailties, follies, and 
wrongs of our neighbor, as we 



hope to be forgiven for our follies 
and Pride, if we turn from our 
follies and Pride of show and ap- 
pearances, and become real man- 
ly. 

Moses was a Shepherd, and kept 
the Flock of Jethro his Father-in- 
law (the Priest of Midian); and 
He led the Flock to the backside 
of the desert (or darkness), and 
came to the mountain of God (of 
Love, God is Love), even to Ho- 
reb (even to the Truth). By this 
it appears, that from the teaching 
of Moses the minds of the People 
were led back to consider former 
rational Truths from former de- 
lineations and representations and 
former landmarks, which teachings 
have a tendency to create Love 
(the mountain of Good) in our 
minds, even unto Truth (or mount 
Horeb). For Moses taught on the 
highest Hills from the lowest val- 
leys back behind the desert or wil- 
derness caused by all manner of 
sects, creeds, and Cains of Public 
and external ceremonies of Ad- 
am's generations, as at this day, 
and is truly the Egyptian dark- 
ness or desert, or, as in other pas- 
sages, called wilderness, of which 
the children of Israel was said to be 
in. The Egyptians cultivated the 
science of correspondence, from 
whence came their hieroglyphics, 
which science they afterwards tur- 
ned into magic, and made it idol- 
atrous. The Egyptians represent 
all and single those who are in 
natural science of the word. Thus 
the natural only. But the He- 
brews those who are of the True 
church thus respectively the spirit- 
ual. The Egyptians also held the 
Hebrews so vile in estimation as 
servants, that it was considered an 
abomination to them to eat with 
the Hebrews ; and also the sacri- 



INTRODUCTION. 



K 



fices offered by the Hebrews were 
as an abomination to the Egyp- 
tians. Pharaoh, in the word, sig- 
nifies scientifics, or the natural (or 
animal-like) principle in general. 
Pharaoh also signifies the false 
Principle, like those that are Judg- 
ing and meddling with and seek- 
ing to make proselytes of others 
into their own silly ceremonies, 
and infesting the Truth of each 
others' good. Pharaoh and his 
army signifies all or either of us 
who are now (as well as those that 
have been) in falses from reason- 
ing and arguing, or are in evil of 
any and every kind. Pharaoh and 
the Egyptians, in the word, signi- 
fy the sensual and scientific Pro- 
pensities or Principles. King of 
the North, and King of the South 
(Dan. xi, 1, to the end): By the 
King of the North is signified, the 
kingdom or church of those per- 
sons who are in the false ; and by 
King of the South is signified the 
kingdom or mind, or church of 
those who are in Truth — For it is 
a prophecy respecting the churches 
to com.e, shewing what the nature 
of them will be in their beginning, 
and what their qualities will be 
afterwards. We now see from the 
Light of the word, from the above 
explanations, what is to be under- 
stood by Pharaoh, by Pharaoh and 
his Army, also what is meant by 
Pharaoh and the Egyptians, also 
what is to be understood by 
Egypt. Then for Moses to go to 
Pharaoh to bring the children of 
the church (Israel means the 
church) out of Egypt, is Just 
what I AM doing in these words: 
For these words are written for 
the Express purpose of bringing 
the church (Israel) out of dark- 
ness, out of Egypt. For the 
word says THAT I AM the 



Light (the word is the light of 
men) to rule the day or those that 
walk in the Light, and those who 
are in search of more light. 

And it came to pass when Moses 
had made an end of writing these 
words of this law in a book until 
they were finished, that Moses 
commanded the Levites which 
bore the ark of the covenant of 
the Lord (to bear the ark of the 
covenant is to keep and obey the 
word), saying, Take this book of 
the Law, and put it in the side of 
the ark of the covenant of the 
Lord your God, that it may be 
there for a witness against thee. 
Here it appears was more light 
given, for in Noah's ark there was 
only a door in the side as an en- 
tering way to Truth; but here it 
appears to have come into the 
minds or mansions of the Levites, 
even into the Side as a Rib or 
conjunction of Truth with their 
love of Good. That it be there- 
fore a witness against thee, signi- 
fies that Truth received should 
ever Judge each person in himself, 
the word thee being in the singu- 
lar, signifies each one of all sepa- 
rately as his work shall be. And 
Moses said unto Aaron: Take a 
pot, and put an omer full of man- 
na therein, and lay it up before 
the Lord to be kept for your ge- 
nerations. As the Lord comman- 
ded Moses, so Aaron laid it up 
before the Testimony to be kept. 
Manna signifies the Lord's divine, 
human or hidden wisdom ■; also, 
the good of celestial love conjoin- 
ed to wisdom j also, the good of 
Truth. Hidden manna (Rev. ii., 
17) signifies hidden wisdom, such 
as they have who are in the Third 
heavens, whose superior wisdom is 
written in their lives, and not so 
much in their memories. And 



INTRODUCTION. 



when Moses was gone into the Ta- 
bernacle of the congregation, to 
speak with him, then he heard the 
voice of one speaking unto him from 
off the mercy seat that was upon 
the ark of the testimony, from be- 
tween the two cherubims, and he 
spake unto him: And look that 
thou make them after their Pattern 
which was showed thee in the 
Mount. Moses being a shepherd 
led his Flock from the valley to the 
highest hills or Mount, where he 
also received his instructions, and 
from the Love of good was enabled 
to " have and receive" the Truth 
of Good. This was the case also 
with Noah, for He or his mind, or 
mansion, or ark, rested in the se- 
venth month upon the mountains of 
Ararat, but did not open his win- 
dow until after forty days (being 
in the wilderness) ; for Mount Ar- 
arat denotes the light of a regene- 
rate Person after temptation, and 
is consequently obscure for a time ; 
But His foundations are in (not on) 
the holy mountains : For the Lord 
loveth the gates of Zion more than 
all the dwellings (or minds or man- 
sions) of Jacob. Glorious things 
are spoken of thee " city of God, 
of Love. Selah. Behold, Philisr 
tia, and Tyre, with Ethiopia ! This 
man was born there (born in Love, 
charity, and works of charity.) And 
of Zion it shall be said, This man 
and that man was born in her ; and 
the highest Himself shall establish 
her (the church). The Lord shall 
count, when He writeth up the Peo- 
ple, that This man was born there. 
Selah. Man is born to the ultim- 
ates, or lowest degree of the natural 
world ; he is then elevated by sci- 
ences to the second degree ; and as, 
by means of sciences, he perfects 
his understanding, he is elevated to 
the third degree, and then becomes 
rational. 



Man is first natural* then he be- 
comes rational, and at length spirit- 
ual : when he is natural he is in 
Egypt (in darkness); when he is 
made rational, he is then in Assy- 
ria ; and when he becomes spiritual, 
he is then in the Land (or church) 
called Canaan. And Samuel did 
that which the Lord spake, and 
came to Bethlehem. And the El- 
ders of the Town trembled at his 
coming, and said, Comest thou 
peaceably 1 And he said, Peacea- 
bly : " I AM" come to sacrifice un- 
to the Lord J sanctify yourselves, 
and come with " ME" to the sacri- 
fice. To come to Bethlehem signi- 
fies to arrive at the spiritual of the 
celestial principle, or of having and 
receiving the spirit of Truth (of the 
word) from the Love of good which, 
when taught, has always caused 
Fear and Trembling among those 
Elders and Deacons of Public and 
external ceremonies. And he sanc- 
tified Jesse and his sons, and called 
them to the sacrifice ; signifies to 
have them receive Truth from good 
and become good. Again, Jesse 
made seven of his sons to pass be- 
fore Samuel. And Samuel said un- 
to Jesse, Tne Lord hath not cho- 
sen " these." And Samuel said 
unto Jesse, Are here all thy chil- 
dren 1 And he said, There remain- 
eth yet the youngest ; and behold, 
(take notice), He keepeth the sheep. 
And Samuel said unto Jesse, Send 
and fetch Him J for we will not sit 
down till He come hither. And he 
sent, and brought Him in. And the 
Lord said, Arise, anoint Him ; for 
this is He (that should bruise his 
head, the serpent's head). Then 
Samuel took the horn of oil, and 
anointed Him in the "midst" of his 
brethren : and the " SPIRIT" of 
the LORD came upon DAVID from 
that day forward. The seven sons 
that past before Samuel represented 



INTRODUCTION. 



M 



all the then existing churches. For 
the number seven in scripture means 
all or full, as that seven days make 
a full week ; or seven golden can- 
dlesticks, or seven degrees of Hea- 
ven or spheres of life, or that seven 
women (churches) shall cling to one 
man's skirt. And sons here, the 
same as 50ns of Adam or sons of 
Noah, signifies the quality of the 
then (as well as now) existing 
churches that are begotten from Ad- 
am's fallen race, — so that there was 
no kind of Teacher found accepta- 
ble, only the Shepherd, He that 
keepeth the sheep, He who teaches 
by examples of charity the good of 
Love. For none other is anointed 



or chosen or acceptable, or can be 
received with such or by such, or 
can dwell with the sheep, for they 
know not the words (or voice) of 
the Shepherd. And Samuel said, 
Hath the Lord as great delight in 
burnt offerings -as in obeying the 
voice of the Lord 1 Behold, (take 
notice) to obey is better than sacri- 
fice, and to hearken than the fat of 
Rams. Firstlings of the Flock sig- 
nifies the holy or good Principle 
which is created in us from the word 
of the Lord. Fat, the celestial prin- 
ciple, growing out of the Love of 
good, as that of the full corn in the ear 
groweth from first being only the 
tender blade as it were of grass. 

"LOVE TRUTH." 



SOME OF 

THE WORKS OF ADAM'S FALLEN RACE 

Ok, the Lost Tribes of Israel called Religionist. 

By their Works and Fruit we know them. 



KeU, in the original language, is 
called Adam. From thence is the 
name Adam, and also the name 
Edom ; thence, also, man (homo) 
is called Adam ; the ground is call- 
ed Adam, &c. The reason why he 
is called Adam is, because the He- 
brew word Adam signifies man. — 
Adam and his wife does not mean the 
first of all the men that were crea- 
ted in this world, but the men of the 
most ancient church, from which 
Adam seceded and began making 
Externa) ceremonies (thus his fall); 
and those who have continued to 
make and are making External ce- 
remonies are of his fallen race, call- 
ed Adam's fallen race, known as 
religionist, or beasts of the Field, 
sowing Tares, sectarian strife, and 
disunion in families, neighborhoods, 
and Nations The Ancient church 
was a spiritual church, and had a 
revealed word, which has been long 
since lost, and some feared the word 
would be for ever lost. They cele- 
brated their religious worship on 
mountains or in valleys. 

Adam signifies Earth or ground 
(External of man) wherein the good 
seed should be sown that creates 
man ; for in the same chapter 
wherein mention is made of his cre- 
ation he is called man. To create 
man is to create a manly disposition, 
a manly spirit within us (For the 



flesh availeth nothing). The Lord 
tells us in Luke viii. 11, that the 
seed (of man) is the word of God. 
Then the word creates man : if the 
word abides within us we become 
sons of the word; the word being 
God, then God creates man. The 
Lord also tells us in the Parable of 
the Sower explained what takes 
away the word again, and again 
what takes away the word and cau- 
ses People to take the Priests' and 
sectarian Preachers' words to guide 
them ; and there being such a mul- 
tiplicity of different sects, with their 
cains or creeds, one crying, Lo ! 
here is Christ (or truth) ; another, 
Lo ! there (Confusion of tongues) ; 
until darkness prevails on the faces 
of the People (the great deep), and 
the Blind are leading the blind ; yet 
the Son of Man is the good sower 
whose word is the seed of man. 

Eve signifies the will Principle 
— our Predominant Love. It is from 
our inmost, like as a Rib taken from 
our side. It is our life; we are 
ever ruled and governed by our Pre- 
dominant Love or will ; consequent- 
ly this love or will of our's is called 
the mother of all life (for it moves 
us each and all to act), or of all Li- 
ving, our real living principle, our 
soul This Predominant Love of 
ours (for we cannot have two Pre- 
dominant loves), whether it be good 



20 



TH£ WORKS OF 



or evil, seems to lead us to do and 
to act, to bring forth arid produce 
something from our love as likened 
to a wife ; and if we love Truth, 
we become as a bride — the wife of 
Truth. Then, as a true wife, we 
love to be Just, Patriotic, Manly, 
even into the likeness and image of 
Truth the son of man. So that we 
bear witness to the Truth, as Jesus 
has done, and as all good, true, and 
worthy fellows have done that have 
gone this way before us. Now, 
when Truth is our Love, or when 
our will Principle (as a wife) is 
leading us to be Just, we become 
strong in desire for Equal Rights in 
Equal Justice. 

When thus situated, we are said 
to be in a garden — a Paradise — and 
our minds as a garden fruitful in 
good, and will have no fear when 
the word, or Truth, comes into our 
garden in our minds. When thus 
situated, we will not try to hide 
ourselves from the Truih with any 
religious ceremony or Pretence, 
through fear (called Pinning fig- 
leaves together), to conceal our 
evil works of disobeying the word 
and taking the words of those that 
have a science of the knowledge of 
good and Evil, or what is sin or 
not sin in their Judgments in Judg- 
ing. 

When Adam of old had com- 
menced Preaching some foolish dog- 
ma, and had gathered together the 
vain and weak, they to him become 
as a wife, encouraging him to pro- 
ceed on and Produce something that 
they might boast of, and be Proud 
of, as at this day. So this church 
(or wife) with Adam invented a 
creed of Faith which is called cain; 
after that it was called staff by Ja- 
cob, or as a cain or staff to lean 
upon. 

But it so happened then, as at 
this day, men's faces were not all 



of the same form, neither could their 
minds be the same ; so that some of 
the People (as at this day) would 
not have any thing to do with their 
cain or creed of Faith, saying, We 
are willing and Abel to be free from 
any creed, cain, or ceremony. We 
trust in the great spirit of our Fa- 
ther (Truth). If we deal Justly, 
Innocently, and Truly with our 
neighbor, as in the innocence of the 
Lamb ; for it is said, Abel was a 
keeper of sheep (that is, kept with- 
in the innocence of Equal Rights.) 
Jesus also tells us he is the good 
Shepherd and his sheep know his 
voice (his word.) The lamb is an 
emblem of innocence ; it disturbs no 
other animals in their feeding, nei- 
ther should we, either in mental or 
temporal food. But the Canaan- 
ites, or those of the Cains or creeds 
of faith, are said to be teachers of 
the church (called tillers of the 
ground) ; for they are continually, 
as it were, Ploughing or meddling 
with their neighbors' minds, and 
sowing seeds of fear and strife, 
which tears and rends apart society, 
and has caused all the lighteous 
blood shed upon the Earth. Those 
of the creeds or cain family became 
very numerous, as it were like a sea 
oifalses and evils, and were called 
Saducees and Pharisees, and at this 
day are called Isms or Ours, and are 
all contending against each others' 
ismsy and have become Ishmaelites 
in deeds, for each sect is against 
every other sect, creed, or cain, and 
every other sect is against his neigh- 
bor's ism, cain, or creed — Protest- 
ant against Catholicism, and Cath- 
olic against Protestantism, yet all 
wear the mark of Cain, and show 
it by Professing their great depend- 
ance on their cainS or creeds of 
faith, then making and Perform- 
ing their thousand and one different 
ceremonies j for the mark that was 



adam's fallen rack. 



M 



and is upon cam, is confessing and 
Professing (to be seen of others). 
They own their great dependance 
on an outward ceiernony, by their 
making and performing their cere- 
mony, and then Professing their 
belief in some cain or creed of faith 
which they have chosen and Wor- 
ship (as a wife) as their Idol of love. 
Will the Lord receive such sorce- 
rers andldolators into his kingdom? 
The religionists, called Adam's 
fallen race, with their cains or 
creeds of faith, since Adam's fall 
have ever been and now are a Ter- 
ror to all nations and People. These 
religionists, with their cains, creeds 
and ceremonies, have ever been 
(since Adam commenced external 
ceremonies) seekirig for Power and 
dominion, and are striving to rule 
over and enslave and make Prose- 
lytes of all nations, kindreds and 
Tongues. No individual can es- 
cape their serpent cunning and wol- 
fish meddling, especially if he is in 
possession of this world's riches ; 
for as Adam means earth, the reli- 
gionists of all People seem earthy 
and insane in the Love of money. 
Now we may commence with Pha- 
raoh, King of Egypt or King of 
Darkness, and its scientific religion, 
which is darkness, and we see the 
whole hosts of religionists (called 
Pharaoh's Hosts) ever until this 
day unwilling to let the People go 
free from their accursed religious 
Power. Nothing seems to satisfy 
religionists but to keep us in bon- 
dage, to obtain Power to rule over 
and enslave the minds and means 
of men. They cannot bear to see 
anv Person free from their control. 
They have even encompassed the 
new arid True Jerusalem as with 
an army, crying down with all se- 
cret societies that do not let the 
left hand know what the right hand 
doeth, or that refuse to become re- 



ligious slaves ; then Praise their 
cain or creed, and use it as a cloak 
or covering for their falsely Pre- 
tended right, so to meddle with the 
Peace and rights of their neighbors. 
With the cunning of serpents and 
the de'ceitfulness of Hell, these re- 
ligionists ever Pretend a wonderful 
friendship; but look, and in a few 
words they want our earnings, our 
money, our Territory ; if we refuse, 
then thisPretended friendship shows 
itself in hatred, and comes forth 
from their lieing tongues in slander 
and Persecution, as we see in every 
day's occurrences, by Protestants 
and Catholics against each other, 
because they fail to obtain Power 
and rule over each othen Now, to 
see the works or fruits of religion 
more plain, let us take some reli- 
gious nation, for all tyrannical na- 
tions have their religious Priest to 
Preach terror and falsehood to inti- 
midate their subjects (soft name for 
slaves) and keep them in fear, that 
they will bear taxation, and, like 
slaves, deliver up their earnings to 
their religious tax-masters, even to 
self-suffering and family starvation, 
while their earnings are divided 
among the gluttonous Priests and 
Preachers. Let us look (for ex- 
ample) at the works or fruits of the 
British nation. They, perhaps,' 
may be called as liberal and ap- 
proaching as near to Equal rights 
as any monarchical government in! 
Europe, and perhaps not more con- 
trolled by religion than any other 
nation, yet that nation does all its 
murdering, robbing and Plundering 
under the cloak of what they call 
their religious duty. Behold, her 
Bishops, Priests and Preachers are 
leaders in their legislative Halls} 
foremost in British law making ; no' 
Person is allowed to hold a com- 
mission of honor or Profit, by sea 
or land, unless he belongs to their 



22 



THE WOBKS OF 



religious church, the boasted church 
of England. Now let us view the 
fruits or works of religious Eng- 
land whose Preachers stand and 
pray, in their legislative Halls in 
the morning of every day's legis- 
lation ; but remember their pray- 
ers are made to be heard and seen 
of men, to be Praised, and Praised 
of them. 

Jn 1707, Scotland and England 
had been united, and called United 
Britons, and the act of union pro- 
mised equal rights, equal liberties, 
and Parliament common to both 
nations, now a one JVation. For, 
during the life of William the Third 
the Protestant religion and succes- 
sion had been decided by act of 
Parliament (forming church and 
state) in favor of the Countess Pa- 
latine Sophia, Duchess of Hanover, 
wife of the first Electoral sovereign 
of that Territory, and mother of 
George the First. He took the 
oath of succession not to engage 
that kingdom even in defensive 
wars, on account of his electorate. 
It appears from this circumstance 
that the People of England at that 
day, from the lowest to the highest, 
were laborers, and being honest at 
heart, desired Peace, good will and 
equal rights with each other, and 
equal rights with their fellow men 
and neighbors. But the Priests and 
Preachers soon created disunion by 
creating religious Pride, religious 
love of gold, religious love of Ter- 
ritory, religious love of Power to 
rule and have dominion over their 
neighbors and the rights of nations. 
From that time religious England 
has kept her Banditti of slaves 
(called subjects) as robbers and Pi- 
rates, by sea and land, to Rob, 
Plunder and take possession of in- 
dividuals' rights (by impressing sai- 
lors and soldiers into their Piratical 
banditti of Robbers), as well as the 



rights of nations, that her religious 
government have been able to con- 
quer or intimidate with fire and 
sword, or bj bribery and deceit, 
corrupting society of all nations 
with whom they deal, as well, as 
the minds of her own subjects, who 
are as slaves delivering up their 
earnings (called taxes) to their 
masters the Priesthood, The Bri- 
tish Bishops, Priests and Preachers 
being legislators, both in church 
and state (serpent like), cunningly 
contrive to bribe with office those 
of their like whom they most fear, 
and intimidate the more meek and 
lowly in spirit with the poisoned 
tongue of slander, calling ihem ir- 
religious (as in this country), dis- 
loyal rebbels, &c, &c, until, like 
cowering slaves, they submit to the 
religious (Jewish like) yoke. Now 
if a Powerful Person has not a Just 
right to murder, rob and Plunder a 
weak Person, surely a Powerful 
nation has no Just right to murder 
the inhabitants or rob and Plunder 
a weak nation. For the laws of 
Equal Justice with nations is the 
same as with individuals. For the 
Laws of Equal Justice and the 
Laws of God would give each in- 
dividual his rights, each state its 
rights, and each nation its rights. 
But not so with religionists. They 
meddle with individuals' rights, 
with states' rights, and with na- 
tions' rights, ever sowing seeds of 
tares and disunion; all, all seeking 
to destroy (like wolVes) those they 
cannot make slaves, " Perfectly op- 
posite to the spirit of Christ or a 
christian spirit." The Bishops, 
Priests and Preachers of England 
are ever inaking laws for their 
slaves, both ih the Pulpit and in 
the legislative Halls. They sit in 
Moses's seat, giving (not the laws 
of Christ) laws to intimidate, un- 
der the threat of gallows and end- 



adam's fallen race. 



23 



less torment, not knowing nor wil- 
ling to know or willing to own 
themselves to be deyils or evil-doers, 
tormenting the People of Earth ; — 
and their own works, the very gates 
of Hell, such as Pride, Self-Love, 
and love of the world's riches,— 
such is not of Christ's Kingdom 

Let us now notice a few of reli- 
gious England's wars, where mur- 
dering, robbing, and plundering, 
with desire for territory, and the 
love of dominion and to rule over 
their fellow-men, is seen to be their 
chief object. Yet with a lie reli- 
gious England Pretends she has 
done all these murders and robber- 
ies of other nations out of kindness 
to them ! She is keeping Standing 
Armies in those colonies, taxing the 
People of those colonies to pay, 
clothe, and feed those armies, for 
what 1 For the express purpose of 
butchering the People of those colo- 
nies if they should dare to ask to be 
free from such slavery— such reli- 
gious slavery ! yet Pretends she is 
doing so out of Pure good will to 
the People of those colonies ! Mur- 
dering People to benefit them ! rob- 
bing them of their rights to benefit 
them 1 — what a blind and accursed 
false Pretense ! But the Pride of 
her English church wipeth her 
mouth, and saith She has done no 
evil. Yes, the People of this Eng- 
lish church, after butchering hun- 
dreds of thousands, and now keep- 
ing hundreds of thousands in slave- 
ry, robbing them with Taxes even 
to starvation, exclaim, We are 
guarding them, taking care of them. 
We are religious; this we do for 
the good of religion. Surely this is 
the fruit of religion. But this is not 
Christianity; there is nothing of 
the spirit of Christ in such works or 
such fruit. Yet these insane reli- 
gionists feel no remorse of con- 
science for such evil works ; rather 



exult over their own tyranny as de- 
mons. For who ever saw a Proud 
religionist or religious leader that 
would, admit any fault of his own, 
or that any of his own works were 
wrong; For bigotry and insanity 
never sees its own wrongs or the 
rights of others. 

In A. D. 1707 religious England, 
under George 1st, was not to engage 
that kingdom even in defensive 
wars. But in A. D. 1716 we see 
they were butchering their own 
People at Preston Pans, because 
they asked for Equal rights. In A. 
D. 1739 England sent Admiral Ver- 
non to the West Indies, to plunder 
and enslave Porto Bello ; then sent 
Commodore Anson to the South 
Seas, and ravaged the coast of Chili 
and Peru — captured the rich galle- 
on bound from Acapulco to Manil- 
la. Again, in A. D. 1745, in Flan- 
ders, at Tour nay, the Duke of Cum- 
berland, with English subjects or 
slaves are found butcher ing and rob- 
bing at Fontenoy ; next, at home, 
butchering the Scots, to make them 
more submissive slaves — at Cullo- 
den Moor, near Inverness, because 
they claimed equal rights. Again, 
in A. D. 1751, in the East Indies, 
at Arcot and other Places, murder- 
ing their neighbors for the love of 
dominion over their country and 
their rights. In A. D. 1759, Rob- 
bing, murdering, and enslaving at 
Calcutta and Plassy, and establish- 
ing Religious England's Bondage 
and tyranny in northern India as 
Robbers and Murders. We will 
now notice some of her works in 
America. Admiral Boscawen burn- 
ed the French ships in the harbor 
of Louisburg, and compelled the 
the Town to surrender. Also, the 
island of St. John and Cape Breton 
was taken ; Fort Du Quesne, Crown 
Point, and Ticonderoga conquered; 
also, the Fortress of Niagara, Jike^ 



24 



THE WORKS OF 



wise Quebec. It appears from His- 
tory, that these religionists of Eng- 
land have sent their banditties of 
murderers to rob and plunder eyery 
nation of this Earth that they could 
subdue, and hold in hatred and en- 
vy every nation that they have not 
been able to conquer, Rob, and en- 
slave. 

But here notice the Turning 
Point, where the Arm of the Lord 
interfered, and the Truth of equal 
Justice in equal rights was put in 
the minds of Patriotic men. Among 
the earliest settlers in North Amer- 
ica were those who emigrated from 
Great Britain on account of reli- 
gious persecutions ; being endowed 
with republican principles founded 
on Equal Rights in Equal Justice, 
instilled those Principles into the 
minds of their children, our Fathers. 
But religious England called us her 
subjects, her People (subjects and 
People are names used by all reli- 
gionists for all those that are mem- 
bers or slaves to any religion or re- 
ligious leaders, being rather soft 
names for slayes), and demanded a 
§hare of our Fathers' earning under 
the form of Taxes (Pharaoh-like). 
For in A. D. 1765 they levied a du- 
ty on various articles, called the 
Stamp Act ; after that a duty on 
Tea. This was resisted ; and at 
Boston the tea was thrown into the 
sea. What was the cry with Eng- 
land's religionists (remember, all offi- 
cers of church and state, by sea and 
land, belong to the church and make 
their ceremony)'? O ! their slayes 
(called subjects or People) in North 
America had rebelled, and had ac- 
tually refused to deliver up their 
earnings to us, their religious Tax- 
mastei s ! What was the next works 
or. Fruits of these English church 
People (for by their fruits we are to 
know them, says the Lord.) Why, 
they gathered together their slaves 



at home, bought other slaves (called 
Hessians), and sent them to North 
America to murder and destroy 
thousands of Husbands and Fathers, 
Burn and destroy towns and villa- 
ges, and even gave money to the 
Indians, as bribes for murdering 
women and children, — striving to 
subdue and intimidate our Fathers, 
that they with us their children 
would become submissive slaves to 
the religious yoke of England ; but 
the arm of tfye Lord was with our 
Fathers, and they escaped from Pha- 
raoh's Hosts into the wilderness for 
a short Period of time only ; for 
soon, like ravenous wolves, the 
Priests gathered among us under as 
many names, isms, cains, or creeds 
as the Plagues pf Egypt signify, and 
commenced tormenting the more 
noble, the useful, and producing 
class of our country. Ever striving 
to get Power over our government, 
when failing in that they haye made 
it their business to form themselves 
into governments, each sect by 
themselves, and each sect slander- 
ing other sects — Catholic against 
Protestants, and Protestants against 
Catholics — and each and all sects 
slandering every person or People 
they cannot control. See what 
warring they have made against all 
secret societies — those who do not 
let the left hand know what the 
right hand doeth, and are obeying 
the Lord's words. 

The old Patriarchs were obliged 
to go on some hill or in some val- 
ley to council in affairs of safety, 
that they might guard themselves 
against religious spies. The Lord 
had to do the same with his disci- 
ples — go on some mount or in. the 
wilderness to teach his disciples; 
but the religionist sought means by 
bribery to take him and put him to 
death : for the same desire we see 
in eyery religious nation, to subdue 







ADAM S FALLEN RACE. 



25 



and have dominion over every other 
religious nation, and every sect 
against every other sect ; so, also, 
we see the same desire to subdue, 
control, or destroy every individual. 
Like demons from the lakes of false- 
hoods, they burn with desire to de- 
stroy all that is Holy, Just, and 
True. 

For I know a man (now fifty- 
seven years old) who was brought 
up by a Father that was called by 
his neighbors, at middle age, the 
Honest Dutchman — in his latter 
days the old Just Man who took 
no part in religious strifes or Jewish 
ceremonies, saying, He would take 
no part in their quarrels about be- 
liefs, or cains, or staffs, or creeds, or 
Jewish ceremonies ; and this man, 
like his Father, has wholly refused 
to take up the sword for or against 
any particular sect, name, ism, or 
party of these religionists. At the 
age of twenty-three he was mar- 
ried, and being of industrious habits, 
of a persevering mind, and deter- 
mined spirit, he wassoon found doing 
business in a manly way among men. 
At the age of thirty-one he moved 
to a town called Ephratah, where 
he resided ten years, during which 
time he carried on five or six differ- 
ent branches of mechanical arts 
with good success, and gave gene- 
ral satisfaction to his customers and 
neighbors in general ; consequently 
had quite a share of influence among 
men of his acquaintance and neigh- 
bors. Thus situated, the religion- 
ists concluded he must have money, 
and, if so, they must have a share 
of it, and (like serpents) began to 
crawl about him, or, as wolves seek- 
ing to devour, one sect after another 
would call on him, and try to charm 
and seduce him by speaking of his 
success in business and of his great 
influence among his neighbors; then 
saying, He should become a reli- 



gionist — He would be very useful to 
them — He could, with his influence, 
be a great Pillar to their religious 
society 5 thus flattering, with ser- 
pent cunning, to charm him. But 
when he fully declined, saying, The 
Lord's word was sufficient for Him, 
then their Pretended good came 
forth from their hearts in its self, in 
foul words, calling him all manner 
of ill names — a sinner, an infidel, 
ungodly, saying, He was doing more 
evil than any other m an, &c. &c, 
with slandering tongues ; for they 
hate and seek to destroy all they 
cannot enslave, rule over, and rob 
of a share of their earnings. 

I will here relate an anecdote,— 
A certain Doctor (called learned) 
having become a religionist, called 
on this man for seven or ten dollars 
to add to a subscription to hire a 
Priest for another neighborhood. — 
This man told the Doctor, he 
thought they were very happy in 
that Place, and had better be con- 
tent to live in Peace as they had 
formerly done ; which caused the 
Doctor to say, this man did not be-> 
lieve in Preaching. But the man 
told him he had as good a sermofi 
in his pocket as he wanted, and with 
the words took from a side-pocket 
the New Testament (which he car- 
ried daily), and commenced reading 
the 23d chap, in Matt. This exci j 
ted the Religious Doctor very much 
(for a relgionist cannot beat the 
words of the Lord from the Lord's 
mouth, for they all choose the words 
of the Priest's or Preacher's mouths), 
and he began to bluster and abuse 
the man for carrying such a book, 
and the author for writing such a 
work, saying, he had heard of that 
book ; it was real Profanity j but 
he had forgotten the author's name, 
and wished the man to let him, the 
Doctor, see the title of the book and 
the author's name, which the Doctor 



26 



THE WORKS OF 



read as follows : The New Testa- 
ment of our Lord and Saviour Je- 
sus Christ. The Doctor stood ama- 
zed for a few minutes, then wish- 
ed the man to tell him which book 
and chapter he, the man, had 
read ! which the Doctor noted 
down in his memorandum-book, 
that he might see, when at home, 
if it was so written in his Bible. — 
The man told the Doctor that if he 
would read that book, it testified 
the Truth of Good, for it bears 
witness of the Truth, even unto 
Justice in Equal rights. At the 
age of forty- one this man moved 
to the city of Albany, that be 
might be better enabled to ed- 
ucate his children, and was for a 
while enabled to keep his family 
under his own guidance. But at 
the age of forty-seven, having the 
means, he purchased a House in 
one of the principal streets, fur- 
nished it comfortably, yet not gau- 
dily ot extravagantly, so that his 
eldest children, with their mother, 
might receive their visitors called 
acquaintances, and be happy in 
making them comfortable. This 
was soon discovered by the reli- 
gionists, and the Egyptian Frogs 
and Flies were soon found enter- 
ing the House, and disturbing the 
Peaceful minds of his children 
for they, the religionists, 
thought the man surely must have 
money, and money being their 
God, and the love of money their 
soul or Predominant Love, why 
surely they must have a share of 
his money, or destroy the man. — 
Then, without being invited by 
the man, they began to make fre- 
quent calls and visits, telling the 
mother to never mind her hus- 
band, but be advised by religion- 
ists, it was so beautiful to have 
religion! it was very fashionable^ 



now 



for almost all attend religious 
churches that are counted respect- 
able (to see and hear, what 1 Re- 
ligious fops keeping up appear- 
ances and outward show to be 
seen of men). They would say to 
his children (even leaders), Never 
mind what your Father says Or 
does — you do as we advise. So 
the children were soon divided in- 
to a choice of different sects, and a 
disunion of hearts or minds crea- 
ted and true brotherly love de- 
stroyed and filial affection lost by 
the fruits or works of religionists ; 
for now when the man came home 
for his meals, he found a coldness 
in the feelings of his family, n-dt 
only with each other, but a cold- 
ness towards himself who had fur- 
nished all their comforts ; for there 
had been religious wolves med- 
dling with and disturbing his little 
innocent flock and they were' 
afraid, for the religionists had told! 
them to disobey their Father and 
become religionists. Now, the el- 
der children began to think their 
Father a bad man ; for the reli- 
gionists had created such feelings 
in their minds, and they innocent- 
ly thought it their duty to direct 
their Father how to do, and how 
he should or ought to do. For 
some few years their mother would 
sit as rather amazed to hear her 
children talk to their Father, seem- 
ingly to wonder at the cause ; for 
she admired her husband's wisdom 
in managing his business^ fully 
appreciated his industry and econ- 
omy, showing his strong desire to 
educate and make comfortable her 
offspring. She noticed his toils, 
traveling by night or by day while 
others slept, in order to save his 
earnings to make her and her fa- 
mily happy. She noticed also 
how much he was esteemed among 



ADAM'S FALLEN RACE. 



27 



business men, being ever punctual 
to his word in all his dealings ; yet 
the continual croakings and howl- 
ings of those Religious meddlers 
after a while overcame her better 
mind, and at length she began to 
feel and show a coldness, and to 
condemn and find fault with all his 
sayings or doings, and began to do 
with the children in Judging Him. 
With religion and religionists at 
their head leading the mother and 
children on to their own destruc- 
tion, in order to destroy the man 
(because He said he was able to 
do without their cain or creed, and 
wished only to be a free man). — 
They, the religionists, at length 
became as furies, and had got a 
Faithful mother and a family of 
innocent children seduced and de- 
luded into their power — religious 
power — and began to use them as 
instruments or tools to destroy the 
man, to destroy the Husband and 
Father of that Family whom reli- 
gionists now controlled, and di- 
rected them how they should deal 
with their Father and her Hus- 
band. For now that mother and 
children looked to religionists for 
counsel and advice in all things 
they done or were directed to do 
by these proud envious religion- 
ists. Now the man and father 
was fifty-four years old. Calm, 
fearless and free, he walked forth 
with the spirit of a Chistian, a Pat- 
riot, and a Man ; taught and wrote 
Truth with the spirit and courage 
of a man ; used that freedom called 
Freedom of the Press — the free- 
dom of Equal Rights and of Equal 
Justice ; -for the man wrote and 
published Truth and the love of 
Truth. But this the Jewish reli- 
gionists could not bear ; for Truth 
and Equal Rights, published be- 
fore the People — the honest la- 



borers and working business men 
— would expose the evil works of 
religionists, and do away all their 
meddling with their neighbors' af- 
fairs. So they now (it being win- 
ter) took counsel how they might 
destroy the man. Having seduced 
and deluded the minds of his chil- 
dren and their mother into their 
religious Power, they now made 
use of them as tools or instruments 
to carry their nefarious desires in- 
to execution, or at least to make 
the attempt. So they told his fa- 
mily that he was insane, and some 
one of the family was sent or went 
hither and thither to spread this 
story among his relations and ma- 
ny warm friends, and (like all 
guilty transgressors), cunningly 
pretended to have them keep the 
news as a great secret, but was 
very careful to make all believe 
the story, and to have all know 
that the man was (in their opin- 
ion) insane, and that they thought 
it their duty to take care of him 
(the same care as religious Eng- 
land takes of every nation that she 
has been able to subdue, rob, plun- 
der, and enslave the People.)- — 
How or in what manner do their 
works towards the man testify of 
what their aim was, of what they 
wished to do to the man, or for the 
man ? We see by their commen- 
cing with slandering the man, that 
religion w as at the bottom, head, 
and front of their works ; for re- 
ligion exists only by the excite- 
ment kept up by the Poison 
Tongues of slander : Protestants 
slandering Catholics, and praising 
themselves ; Catholics slandering 
Protestants, and then praising 
themselves ; and by this slander- 
ing business the People become 
excited to build churches and sup- 
port those Priests and Preacher^ 



28 



THE WORKS OF 



that can and do speak the most 
Evil against other sects and neigh- 
bors. Now, if religion was at the 
bottom, head, and front of their 
works towards the man, the first 
thing they would seek for would 
be his money (for the love of mo- 
ney is their Predominant Love or 
Soul), which was the very fact, 
for, like the elder Judas, they 
would sell father, friend, or neigh- 
bor — yea, even the Lord in his 
Word (and pray for men to hear 
and see), for money. For their 
first movement was to get posses- 
sion of the man's money. In or- 
der to do so, they counselled his 
Family, and advised them to be 
careful that the man did not make 
some bad bargain and spend his 
own money (not their money, but 
his own money), which they now 
coveted and were seeking to get 
into their possession ; so those 
scribes (called lawyers) and Pha- 
risaical religionists wrote on Pa- 
per such things as they thought 
would produce their desired evil 
ends in meddling, and then told 
the mother and children to sign 
their names to those writings, and 
it would give those religionists 
power from their Chancellor's 
Court, to serve an injunction on 
the man's money, and then, if they 
could find religionists enough, or 
other witnesses, to swear to suit 
their purpose, they could control 
his money, his means, and get the 
man locked up in some prison as 
a criminal, or into some Asylum 
as and with lunatics. For now 
they had become like ravenous 
wolves, eager for their prey. So 
the mother, with her little flock, 
were led by these religious coun- 
sellors like lambs to the slaughter ; 
for when the Father and Husband 
was or is robbed and murdered by 



foul slander, his Family, being a 
part of himself, suffers with him 
in suffering as himself. We may 
here remark, that had there been 
a King in this country combined 
with Priestcraft, these religionists 
would have had the man burned 
at the stake (like John Rogers) or 
destroyed in some secret way. — 
But they feared the People, and 
still fear the speech of People for 
what they attempted to do ; for in 
the attempt their works show the 
evil desires of their Hearts to de- 
stroy the man, equally as much as 
though they had been seen follow- 
ing him with clubs to kill his body, 
and crying that they would kill 
him. Their treatment and works 
against him are recorded and 
known. Now that their papers 
were signed, they commenced run- 
ning hither and thither among re- 
ligionists and religious sycophants 
(the land of Nod, the head), to 
find some one, if possible, that 
would swear to suit their purpose 
—that would swear something 
against the man that would appear, 
or partly appear, to confirm the 
purport of those their writings 
now in the Chancellor's office. — 
This they have found to be a task 
yet not accomplished ; for in vain 
they sought, in vain they inquired 
throughout the city to find a per- 
son that knew of any thing wrong 
in the man, or of any one unkind 
deed of his in all his dealings with 
his fellow man or neighbors. But 
they now got their papers from the 
Highest Court by their own oaths 
and own pretences, giving them- 
selves Power over th.e man to 
bring him, as it were, bound — to 
try him without his even being al- 
lowed to vindicate himself or his 
rights as a free man in a free coun- 
try, or of defending himself, al~ 



ADAM'S FALLEN RACE. 



29 



though the right of defence has 
never been withheld from the mur- 
derer, thief, or robber in our 
courts. This is the work and fruit 
of religion and religionists ! These 
religionists are the People that 
make such great Pretences of their 
goodness to society — rthat are com- 
passing sea and land (with their 
missionaries) to make Proselytes, 
and when they are made they are, 
like themselves, meddling with 
their neighbors, or, as Paul calls 
them, busybodies — -2d Thess. iii, 
11th verse. 

Now, when they had collected 
all the religionists th'at seemed de- 
sirous to assist them as witnesses, 
three of which were religious 
Preachers that pray to be heard 
and seen of men, for their price of 
money called salaries (like Judas 
of old, for the price in money they 
break and kill the word, and, as 
hypocrites, pray to be heard and 
seen of men); three were Scribes 
(now called Lawyers) for Prose- 
cutors, who also receive bribes for 
their -works (called fees). They 
proceeded in hopes to prove some- 
thing against the man, that they 
might destroy him, take away his 
rights as a citizen, and keep his 
money in their possession ; for 
they had already got an injunction 
on his money (that was in the bank 
deposited) through the medium of 
their own oaths against the man. 
But when they could find no wit- 
ness to prove the least wrong that 
the man had done, they became 
filled with disappointment and fear 
for what themselves had sworn to 
in order to get power over him 
and his money. Their fears crea^ 
ted hatred and revenge within 
them ; so, these religionists being 
determined to destroy the man, 
lest their evil works to him should 



be brought to light, they forestall- 
ed (or stole) a trial on him, tried 
him for what they pretended he 
might do, or what might befall 
him. These are the works and 
fruits of religion in the city of Al 
bany, where they boast of and are 
proud of more religious churches 
than any other city of its number 
of People. These works they done 
in the year A. D. 1847. Now, 
what was their expressed greatest 
fears 1 That the man would again 
get in possession of his own means, 
which they wished to keep, with 
pretence of taking particular care 
of it for him. So they pretended 
there was danger of the man's 
using and spending his own money 
(not money coaxed or browbeat 
from People's pockets by subscrip- 
tions or church money-plates po- 
ked in People's faces on the Sab- 
bath), but money earned with his 
own industry and economy in use- 
ful employment, for the express 
purpose of having it to use and 
spend for his family's benefit and 
comfort. But the Jurors being of 
the more useful and business men 
in society, were more honest in 
Principle and rational in Judg- 
ment, and would not become the 
tools for knaves under any reli- 
gious cloak or false pretence. — 
They were not willing to forestall 
a trial against the man and de- 
stroy him until some, or at least 
one, wrong act or want of good 
management was proved, or a 
shadow of wrong proved against 
the man; for (said they) if we put 
this man to death by slander, say- 
ing he is in danger of losses, or 
other pretence, and then take his 
means from him, there would be 
no safety for our persons if we 
should have means in our posses- 
sion, and such People as these 



30 



THE WORKS OF 



Prosecutors against this man should 
have a knowledge of our means or 
possessions. So the Jurors could 
not agree to Rob the man of his 
good name or of his money out of 
fear imagined or fear Pretended of 
what might happen to that man, or 
any other man that walked on a 
level with his neighbor, bearing 
witness of the Truth in Equal Jus- 
tice. But one of the chief counsel 
who claimed to be considered learn- 
ed in the Law, seemed over anxious 
to destroy and take away the rights 
and means from the man. So he 
continued to Pettifog against the 
man in three several different char- 
ges to the Jurors. The last charge 
was concluded in the words, viz.: 

Now, gentlemen (to the jurors), 
if you think or believe that if this 
man, by going into the business 
that he has talked of entering into, 
should be likely to spend his money 
or any Part of his money, you must. 
consider him insane, and bring in 
your verdict (their Judgment in 
Judging) accordingly. Neighbors, 
Husbands and Fathers, look into 
and consider the anxiety here dis- 
played to rob a citizen not only of 
his money, but of his character, 
which is of more value than a bo- 
dily life to a Father, For the cha- 
racter of a Father is the life and 
dependance of his whole family. 
Take away the good character of 
a Father by the foul Tongues of 
slander, and his children are robbed 
of a Father's usefulness as a head 
to lead and provide for Them. But, 
Fathers and Husbands, let us consi- 
der the ehief counsellor's charge or 
definition of Jurors' rights or Ju- 
rors' duties : Then behold the blind- 
ness and ignorance of those crea- 
tures that have set themselves up as 
leaders and teachers of right and 
wrong, then boasting of their Pro- 
fessions, of their Titles, of their di- 



plomas of knowledge which they 
have obtained from others, as vain 
and blind and as silly as themselves. 
We see also that there was found 
more intelligence and good sense of 
right and wrong and of Equal Jus- 
tice in the bosoms of those Jurors 
(for they were honest laborers in 
useful avocations), who refused to 
obey the chief counsellor's charge, 
either to destroy the good character 
of the man, or to take away his li- 
berty or his money. The man be- 
ing of the laboring class was ho- 
nest in principle, guided by wisdom, 
saw that these religious meddlers, 
in order to seduce and delude the 
mother and children, kept saying to 
them that their Father and Husband 
would spend his (own) property, 
and they, the mother and children, 
would suffer and come to want. 
This was their chief pretence used 
to delude the family (what accursed 
meddling and Judging, with hopes 
to subdue and destroy a neighbor, 
only because he would be a free 
man and enjoy the rights of a man). 
So the man, not willing to see his 
wife and innocent children Tor- 
mented with the Pains of Fear (by 
such Tormentors), placed his goods 
in the mother's hands, saying, they 
should not suffer with Fear on ac- 
count of want for goods. This was 
the DEATH BLOW to RELI- 
GIOUS MEDDLERS, and this 
BLOW shall follow them as far as 
they have sent their missionaries to 
meddle with and Torment the more 
noble, honest and laboring class of 
men, with their Proselytes, making 
by sea and land. 

But they DIE HARD, FOR 
THEY ARE YET DIEING; 
but when these religious meddlers 
saw that the man was in wisdom 
too great for them, they became as 
wolves, gnashing their Teeth, and 
commenced abusing the mother and 



ADAM'S FALLEN HACE. 



31 



innocent children for letting their 
Father and Husband GO, saying 
they had done very wrong. So we 
see their Pretended friendship to 
the Family was only religious friend- 
ship, the same kind of friendship 
that religious England extended to 
cur Fathers and mothers when they 
wished to be free, murdered and 
tried to destroy. Also, the same 
kind of Friendship that religious 
Austria and religious Russia ex- 
tended to the Hungarians, murder- 
ing and destroying them, until they 
had to submit as SLAVES; For 
Pharaoh's hosts are unwilling to let 
any GO FREE, individually or 
collectively, for they seek to control 
the minds and means of all People, 
kindreds and Tongues. They have 
compassed sea and land (by their 
missionaries) to make Proselytes 
for that Purpose, and when they are 
made, they are as blind slaves, or 
as cattle muzzled to du drudgery. 

We see by their works of med- 
dling with, tormenting and break- 
ing up the Family of this one man, 
is precisely the s..me as their works 
are against nations : for being gui- 
ded by that same Jewish Pharisaical 
spirit of Pride, Fear, hatred and 
anger fills their bosoms, with desire 
to destroy all they cannot control, 
and make subjects or slaves to their 
religion, in tormenting and med- 
dling with other individuals and 
nations. For they are ever sowipg 
seeds of Tares, and disunion, in 
Families, neighborhoods and na- 
tions. Behold their agitations and 
meddlings With the rights of People 
in our union of States, causing Pain 
and fear in the minds of People in 
all the States of this Union. 

Remember, these religionists, as 
usual, do all these evil meddlings 
under some Professed or Pretended 
good to those they are seeking to 
rule and have dominion over and 



destroy, be it an individual, a fami- 
ly, a neighborhood, a state or a na- 
tion. They claim it to be their du- 
ty, yes, even claim a right to inquire 
(as spies) into their neighbor's bu- 
siness, and then what he believes 
about their religion, and abuse and 
hate if the neighbor does not be- 
come the land of JVod, and say, ah 
yes, and nod the head to whatever 
spleenish bigotry or silly Pride of 
self Love that should be offered. 
John C. Calhoun, a man that has 
been as a watchman on the Tower, 
guarding the Peace and safety of 
our Union as a faithful Father over 
a Family, tells us, while in his Place 
at his Post, that the religionists are 
the disunionists ; they, the religion- 
ists, he (truly) says, are severing 
the cords of Peace, Love and good 
will of this Union. Daniel Web- 
ster, while standing at his Post as 
an expounder of Equal rights and 
Equal Justice, tells us the same 
Truth, and confirms Mr. Calhoun's 
statement that the religionists are 
the disunionists. That they are 
and have ever been the agitators 
and disturbers of our (would be) 
Peaceful Union, which Tens of" 
Thousands of honest hearted men 
can testify to. For the honest hearted 
of community are seekers of Peace, 
with one united love of the Union, 
and for equal and Peaceable rights 
throughout the Earth. The Honest 
man, the true statesman and Patriot, 
wants no Exclusive Privilege as an 
individual, or for a family, or for a 
neighborhood, or for a state, or for 
a nation ; but he Wants each and all 
to enjoy themselves in their own 
way, and in their own manner and 
choice, and none to meddle from 
another nation, or from another 
state, or from another neighborhood, 
or from another family, or from 
another individual ; but each to do 
as he would be done by. Neigh- 



32 



THE WOKKS OF, KTC. 



bors, how long shall we continue 
to encourage those evil doers who 
are murdering by nations, neigh- 
borhoods and individuals, while say- 
ing (with a lieing tongue) they are 
doing God's service? How long 
shall we suffer them to take away 
the word contained in the v., vi., 
vii. chap. Matt., then give us and 
our children the words of lieing 
Tongues from religious leaders, 



whose love of self and Pride of 
appearances cause them to become 
like ravenous wolves seeking whom 
they may devour. The love of self 
causes them to become blind to all 
that is manly or Just, and the love 
of money causes their insanity and 
(like Judas) sell the Truth or word 
and Pray for men to hear and see. 

LOVE TRUTH. 



PART II 



THE TRUTH, 

ACCORDING TO AND WITH THE WORD. 

BY JAMES CRAMER OTT. 



CHAPTER I. 



PREFACE. 



In order to understand the fol- 
lowing words, we must consider the 
difference and mark the distinction 
betwixt Religion and Christianity. 
Religion, as recorded in Scripture, 
was set up by man, called Jtdam, 
who induced People to make cere- 
monies, and called those ceremonies 
worshipping, which had a tenden- 
cy (as at this day) to seduce and 
delude the ignorant and weak-mind- 
ed to fall into those evil delusions, 
and become insane in a greater or 
less degree. From this insanity 
Pride was created in their minds, 
and they (as at this day) began to 
believe they were better than be- 
fore, and at length professed to be 
so ; and as their insanity increased, 
they became more Vain, proud, and 
lifted up until they lost sight of cha- 
rity, and then began to profess to 
be better than their neighbors; and 
at length (as in these days) they be- 
gan to judge, condemn, slander, tra- 
duce, backbite, and tear with (words 
and weapons) all persons, both in- 
dividuals and nations, that neglect 



or refuse to join them in their hell- 
(horror-) creating works of death or 
darkness in the minds of the chil- 
dren of men. 

Each Prophet of the Old Testa- 
ment testifies that their works must 
fail and be done away, and that the 
Messiah, or the "TRUTH of 
GOOD," should be made known 
and come to the relief of mankind, 
and save us with an everlasting sal- 
vation from religious slavery and 
Jewish bondage. 

Our Saviour also tells us, in Matt, 
xxiv. 2, that in these Jewish or Re- 
ligious Temples there should not be 
left one stone (Truth) upon another 
that shall not be thrown down, verse 
14 ; and this gospel of the Kingdom 
shall be Preached in all the world, 
for a witness unto all nations, and 
then shall the end come, verse 21st; 
then shall be great tribulation, such 
as was not since the beginning of 
the world to this time (the time has 
come) — no, nor ever shall be, verse 
30; and then (now) shall appear 
the sign of the Son of Man in hea- 
ven (Son of Man is the Truth — he 
says he is the Truth). Then (now) 
shall all the Tribes of the Earth (of 



34 



THE TRUTH. 



the Church) mourn, and they (we) 
shall see the Son of Man (see the 
Truth coming in the clouds of hea- 
ven (in our clouded minds), with 
Power and great Glory, verse 3 1 ; 
and He shall send his angels with 
a great sound of a trumpet, and they 
shall gather together his elect from 
the four winds, from one end of hea- 
ven to the other. In Revelation 
xx, 12, — I saw (we see) the dead, 
small and great, stand before God 
(before the Word) ; and the books 
were (are) opened ; and another 
book was (is) opened, which is the 
book of life : and the dead (those in 
darkness or blind) were (now are 
being) Judged out of those things 
which were (and are) written in the 
books, according to their (our) 
works. Christianity teaches us to 
do as we would be done by and 
love one another ; no ceremony re- 
quired, or worship performed, or 
professions of our own goodness to 
make or to boast of, but only to do 
unto others as we would have oth- 
ers do to us, and love the Lord and 
obey his commandments contained 
in his words : his words are Truth. 
Then love Truth. 



CHAPTER II. 

Religionists lead to horror and 
death. Christians (like Christ) 
lead to happiness and eternal life. 

Religion is and has been the 
cause of all strife and disunion 
among men, both as nations and as 
individuals, in families and in neigh- 
borhoods. For each sect, Catholics 
and Protestants, creates in us and 
in our children the love of self and 
ours, and a disposition to oppose all 
and to overcome all (by argument 
or otherwise) that oppose us. Each 
sect, both Protestants and Catho- 
lics, creates these feelings, or prin- 
ciples and prejudioes in our spirits, 



and according to our ignorance we 
become Proud or Prided in -these 
feelings, and the more ignorant the 
more easy to be excited into fear 
and pain, lest others be considered 
above us and ours in pride and 
show; so that the more ignorant 
we are, the sooner duped and indu- 
ced to join a Party as a slave or 
tool, in hopes to obtain some gain 
for self and ours for the sake of self, 
either in name or means, which has 
at this day lowered the human race 
to the lowest animal selfishness. — 
Yes, ready (if ignorant) to war with 
and murder more of our race or 
neighbors than we can eat of each 
other (which few animals do) for 
the sake of plunder, power, and do- 
minion over our neighbor or a state 
or a nation. Religion has created 
these feelings ; and for proof, let us 
suppose we belong to the Church 
of England, and should say, We 
will now be Christians, from Queen 
to all that belong to the Church or 
hold an office by sea or land — sail- 
ors and soldiers, all become Chris- 
tians, and, like Christ, suffer death 
sooner than use the weapons of war. 
Would there not be peace at once, 
and good-will to men, and eternal 
life for ourselves, when our armies 
become producers of goods, and all 
our navy officers and seamen be- 
come carriers of goods and mer- 
chandise and support themselves, 
our standing armies in different parts 
of the world lay down their weap- 
ons of war and murdering tools, 
and take hold of the plough and 
hoe, and mechanical tools, and sup- 
port themselves like men of sense, 
instead of being hirelings to murder- 
ers to do their murders 1 Now, 
could England rob and plunder any 
more 1 Could the honest laborers 
and men of business suffer with tax 
paying any more 1 Could there be 
any more robbing, stealing, or bur- 



THE TEUTH. 



35 



glary 1 Could there be any more 
suffering for want of necessaries 1 — 
Could there be any raor« fear, which 
causes lying and quibbling 1 Could 
there be any cause for hypocrisy and 
false pretence where all were Chris- 
tians, and, like Christ, would be 
firm in well-doing even unto death, 
rather than take life from another ? 
Now, if all were such who could be 
in danger 1 For here would be a 
kingdom of Love to our neighbor as 
ourselves, and all, like Jesus, seek- 
ing to make others happy. Yes, 
every person that is a Christian, like 
Christ, hath no greater delight, no 
greater riches, than to be able to do 
some good to others and to all ; for 
the love of doing good is the soul 
and spirit, body, and life, and eter- 
nal happiness of a Christian. Then 
are religionists not the cause of all 
wars and murders,. all robbing and 
thieving, all lying and quibbling, all 
hypocrisy and deceit, all that is 
Horrible or Hell, all that is beastly 
and unmanly, all that is evil and 
terrifying, all that creates fear and 
distress, all that creates slandering 
and backbiting, all that creates idle- 
'ness and gluttony, all that creates 
superstition, bigotry, and insanity, 
all that leads astray and darkens the 
cheerful minds and causes disfigured 
faces, as all free persons can see, on 
the religious leaders' countenances, 
as of art, not real or cheerful 1 
Love Truth, 



CHAPTER III. 

Let us be glad to receive and obey 
the Word as « Christian. 

Now, suppose this man whom 
these religionists have been med- 
dling with and slandering and tor- 
menting, had been FOUND WAN- 
TING of the courage of a man, or 
the spirit of a man, or the spirit of 
Christ the Son of Man, what would 



probably have been his course when 
attacked by those religious meddlers? 
Would he not have been like they 
on the Rock, Luke viii. 13, who, 
when they hear, receive the Word 
with joy, and in time of temptation 
fall away and aie followers of their 
tempters ? Again, — suppose when 
those religious meddlers first attack- 
ed him he had been rather taken up 
with the cares of this world's goods, 
to boast of or to be praised for by 
the vain fashionable (called bloods, 
fops, or fools), would he not have 
been like that which fell among 
thorns, Luke viii. 14)7 Again, — 
suppose he had been young, and 
had only begun understanding the 
WORD as it reads, or just coming 
into the way of Truth (or doing as 
he would be done by), — that some of 
those religious leaders had taken the 
Lord's words away from his mind, 
by inducing him to take and believe 
their words, would he not have been 
as one of those mentioned in Luke 
viii. 12, — the sower explained 1 — 
Surely ; for those (called devils in 
Scripture) Evil-doers are as furies 
in strife to take away the word from 
our hearts, then have us receive their 
Priests' word. This is so, from the 
oldest religious sect down to the 
youngest sect or beast that has got 
a name, or cain, or creed, from which 
he sows tares, or seeds of discord^ 
all striving with and against each, 
other for Proselytes, creating secta-- 
rian strife, discord,, and disunion, 
among men and nations. But this 
man has no Party name or mark of 
the beast in his forehead, saying to 
those who inquire for a name or a 
sign, I am that I am. So should 
each and all of us be, what we are, 
not what our neighbor is, neither 
require our neighbor to be what we- 
are, but let each one be what he de- 
sires to be of his own free will and 
accord. Then, if He is worthy and 



36 



THE TRUTH. 



well qualified, He will be received 
on the Mount, even on Mount Oli- 
vet, as a true disciple. But let no 
one bury his Talent in the earth (in 
the church) lest it be taken from 
him and given to another. Re- 
member the parable of the vineyard ; 
for if we are not kind and faithful 
to each other, and keep within due 
bounds with all mankind (not to a 
part or party), the true owner shall 
give the vineyard to others. For if 
we only love those of our creed, 
cain, or ism, we do no more than 
those blind religionists, and if we 
speak evil of any person or persons 
we become evil-doers, as Catholics 
or Protestants who think or speak 
evil of each other ; and if we strive 
to make a proselyte of our neighbor 
we judge him as being wrong, and 
in our hearts think or call him a 
fool or foolish, else we would not 
want to change him into such as 
ourselves, as a proselyte to our 
judging or sitting in judgment over 
our neighbor's mind or House, in 
which he now peaceably dwells ; 
and we are sure of the penalty if we 
think or call our neighbor or brother 
fool. Therefore, let us have chari- 
ty for all and to all (ourselves in- 
cluded), and feel that all, like our- 
selves, are desiring to be more hap- 
py, though some of us have been 
led by the blind to listen to the words 
of Priests and vain religionists. If 
so, we are the more to be pitied and 
forgiven, if we will only turn from 
breaking the Laws of Eternal Truth 
and obey the Word, and seek for 
the good and welfare of all man- 
kind, and love our neighbor as our- 
selves. Love Truth. 

CHAPTER IV. 

Who loves his Neighbor as Himself. 

Now let us MARK WELL the 
entering of these Truths into our 



sanctuary (our minds, or mansions, 
or ark). For Truth regardeth no 
Person for his wordly worth or show 
in outward c*eremonies, or boasting 
of riches to be seen in Public. For 
who can be considered honest that 
boasts of his own honesty? Who 
can be considered good that boasts 
of his own goodness (or sounds his 
own Trumpet of fame) ? Who can 
be considered a christian that boasts 
of his own Christianity ? Who that 
boast of their own virtue in the 
church or streets can be considered 
virtuous, be they Male or Female? 
Who that boasts of himself being 
a disciple of Christ in church or 
street, or in any Place, or at any 
Time, can be considered a true dis- 
ciple ? Who that boasts of his own 
goodness or greatness as a states- 
man or neighbor, can be trusted as 
such ? Who that boasts of his own 
mechanical skill, of his own me- 
chanical greatness, can be believed 
until his own work bears witness 
that he is such ? For our own 
works bear testimony for or against 
us in all things we produce or bring 
forth, whether good or evil Fruits. 
For by our fruits we are known. 
By their fruits shall ye know them, 
says the word. Now, we see the 
Fruits and works of religion, both 
collectively and individually, in 
general and in single. Religious 
boasters hate and seek to destroy 
all that are not willing to bear their 
religious yoke, and become as sub- 
missive slaves to their Party, in 
some heathenish ceremony or dog- 
ma, and act the part of a sorcerer 
and idolator. Tl»ey know not what 
manner of spirits they are of ; for 
they have been led by the blind, the 
deaf, and the dumb, the lame, the 
halt, and the palsied, who are all 
boasting and striving by the way 
who shall be the greatest in their 
works, prided in self-love and love 



THE TRUTH. 



37 



of the world. For who that boasts 
of himself and his does not love 
himself and his above all others 
and all else 1 Can a man love his 
neighbor as himself, that boasts of 
his own goodness and seeks to 
have his neighbor become a slavish 
Proselyte to his choice of dogma, 
or ceremony, or cain, or creed, as 
a slave to his judgment in judging, 
be it good or evil 1 Can a man 
love his neighbor as himself, who 
condemns, slanders, and mocks all 
that do not do as he does, — as the 
Catholic mocks and condemns the 
the Protestants, and as the Prot- 
estant slanders, mocks, and con- 
demns the Catholics in their judg- 
ments in judging each other 1 — 
Can a man love his neighbor as 
himself, who, like a spy (or ser- 
pent) , insinuates himself as a frien d 
and then inquires what his neigh- 
bor believes of some foolish dog- 
ma ; then have a controversy, or 
else go and report to others (like 
himself) what his neighbor thought 
or believed ; or if he could coax, 
flatter, or coerce some money from 
his neighbor 1 Can a man love 
his neighbor as himself, that speaks 
evil of his neighbor behind his 
back, or before his face, or encour- 
ages others to do so in any man- 
ner, either directly or indirectly 1 
Can a man love his neighbor as 
himself, who even thinks that his 
neighbor might do better, or, if he 
was in his neighbor's place he 
would do better ; whereas, if he 
was in his neighbor's place, as his 
neighbor is, he would do as his 
neighbor does ? 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER V. 

Wanted to know who can be for- 
given. 



Now, 



rhbc 



, our neighbor is not only 
man singly, but also man collec- 
tively, as a less or greater society, 
or our country, or all the Lord's 
children, and, above all, the Lord 
himself. These are the neighbor 
to whom good is to be done from 
Love in Truth. The Lord's king- 
dom is our neighbor in a still su- 
perior degree ; for the Lord's king- 
dom consists of all who are in 
good, as well those on the earth as 
those in the Heavens. We now 
see that to love our neighbor is to 
love the Lord with all his chil- 
dren, for they are all and each our 
neighbor collectively and singly ; 
and with whatever Love we love 
with, we are loved with by the Lord 
and by his children (what we mete 
to others is measured to us) ; for this 
is the marriage in Cana? of Galilee, 
that conjoins us to the Lord (as a 
wife to her husband), through the 
medium of Love to our neighbor 
(in Truth) as ourselves, free from 
all conditions of title, or name, or 
sect, as the Lord loved us 1 , or as 
we would desire the Lord to love 
us, and, in charity, forgive us. — 
Now, when I ask to be forgiven, 
the angels have these Avords before 
my mind : Do I belong to any re- 
ligious sect, Catholic or Protest- 
ant 1 If so, then I can be forgiven 
only as I forgave and loved those 
who would not obey me, and join 
with me in cain or creed, in show- 
ing my mark of cain in ceremony ; 
for, with such forgiveness as I 
judged with I now must receive in 
justice, for if I have no charity for 
or love to my neighbor, how can 
I expect to enter into the King- 
dom with Him who gave all this 



38 



THE TRUTH. 



world's enjoyments, and even laid 
down his life, to show us in what 
True Chanty consists. Now 
that same unkind feeling that I 
have used towards others, in judg- 
ing and meddling, has been their 
torment ; and as I was tormenting 
others with my judging and med- 
dling with their affairs, so I am 
tormented with pain, seeing my 
own wrongs, being guilty of dis- 
turbing my neighbor's peace ; so 
that whatever I have measured to 
others, in thought, word, or deed, 
is measured to me ; and with what- 
ever judgment I have judged with 
I now receive, for it is my own 
work, and I must be rewarded as 
my works are. How can I for- 
give in myself that which I would 
not forgive in my neighbor 1 — 
Now, if I refuse or neglect to 
obey the Lord's words, and act 
and be like a hypocrite, preaching 
and praying for men to hear and 
see me, — pray and encourage oth- 
ers to do so too, — on whom can I 
call to be forgiven ? If I call on 
the Catholic, he will and does 
condemn me if my name is Prot- 
estant .; if I call on the Protestant, 
he will and does condemn me if 
my name is Catholic. So here I 
stand condemned by my neighbor 
as I have judged and condemned 
my neighbor, for that which we 
are both guilty of — breaking the 
Lord's word by praying to be 
heard and seen of men ; also, by 
judging each other, and slandering 
each other, and encouraging others 
to take part in our evil doings and 
feelings toward each other, and 
neither of us have any charity 
for the other. Then whom shall 
I call on for forgiveness 1 I can 
only be forgiven as I have and do 
forgive others. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Truth is the name of our Lord. 

This Marriage of Cana? in Gali- 
lee signifies the conjunction of 
GOOD with TRUTH in those 
who are well disposed to their 
neighbor, free from any pride in 
ceremony or sectarian bigotry, fil- 
led with good will to all mankind. 
W hen such persons hear the Truth 
they at once receive it with joy, 
and become, as it were, married 
to the Truth, from the love of 
good in which they were and are 
endowed or principled. Such per- 
sons are called Publicans and Sin- 
ners by those who depend on cere- 
monies. But such were those who 
received the Lord ; so the Lord 
ate with them : also, such are those 
which the Lord says will go into 
the Kingdom of God before those 
ceremonial religionists. And now 
I say to those who would seek Je- 
sus (seek the Truth), He is not 
found in ceremonies, where reli- 
gionists are seeking for Him, but 
He is gone before us into Galilee ; 
that is, He is in the hearts of the 
honest laboring classes, who think 
nothing is in your ceremonies, but 
all — all — is in doing as we would 
be done by. Such have the love 
of Truth (or Jesus) in their hearts, 
and when they hear the voice of 
Truth receive it with joy, and in 
spirit become married to the Truth, 
and obey the Truth, in their SouPs 
delight, as their life — yea, even as 
a loving bride doth her husband 
and Lord whom she had chosen. 
When we, are married to the Truth 
we are married to the Word : the 
Word is Truth, and the words of 
the Lord are spiritual words, de- 
scribing the spiritual operations of 
our minds by things temporal, or 
by comparing our temporal to spir- 



THE TRUTH. 



39 



itual, or expressing spiritual things 
by temporal of which they corres- 
pond, as that Rock signifies Truth, 
or that Truth is, as a Rock, per- 
manent, or that a wife or bride sig- 
nifies the Church, being the love 
of good or good of Truth ; so that 
when we become in love to Truth, 
or as we love Truth or the Word, 
we, as it were, become a bride, 
married or conjoined to the Truth 
(the word) as a bride, the Lamb's 
wife. When thus situated, we are 
in the ark two's and two's — that 
is, with our judgment and will, or, 
as Moses's ark, we contain the 
word or laws of God within us, or, 
as a new temple or church, we are 
built of, stones taken from the 
quarry or Rock (taken from the 
Truth), and numbered each one for 
our place in that spiritual building 
— that temple not made with 
hands — eternal in the heavens. — 
Come hither, I will show thee the 
bride — the Lamb's wife — the ho- 
ly Jerusalem descending out of 
heaven from God (from the word) 
having the glory of God (glory of 
the word) like unto a stone (a 
truth) most precious. Having the 
glory of God signifies to have the 
spiritual sense of the word as un- 
derstood, even as it is in heaven, 
by the angels ; or another com- 
forter, even the spirit of truth 
(spirit of the word) : the Word is 
Truth. Now, he that would call 
on the name of the Lord must call 
on Truth to lead, to guide him ; 
for Truth is our Lord, from his 
own words : He says, I am the 
Truth ; so that Truth is the name 
of the Lord. He that refuses Truth 
to be our Lord and our God stum- 
bles at the Word, like the Jewish 
builders of old. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Literal, Spiritual, and Celestial 
Sense of the Word. 

Now, the words of this book are 
not written for, neither can they 
be understood by an -old man in 
dotage, or a young man under age, 
or a libertine, or a madman, or a 
woman (we should not let the left- 
hand know what the right-hand 
doeth ; for it is not our province 
to become babblers, disturbing the 
peace and quiet of the innocent in 
their innocence, or to disturb the 
good in their goodness. But he 
whose eye is single (sound in 
mind), who is searching for the 
light of Truth, he being of a manly 
age and well disposed towards his 
neighbor, will find that which he 
most desires ; for unto him that 
hath will be given (will receive), 
but from him that hath not will be 
taken away what he seemeth to 
have. Now, if the Scriptures had 
no understanding only what ap- 
pears in the letter or literal sense, 
there would be no divinity in the 
word other than in other writings. 
But remember, the word is flesh 
and blood, and is good to us for 
food and for drink — the literal 
sense for bread, and the spiritual 
sense (or blood) for drink. "Who- 
so eateth my flesh and drinketh my 
blood hath eternal life, and I will 
raise him up at the last day. For 
my flesh is meat indeed, and my 
blood is drink indeed. He that 
eateth my flesh and drinketh my 
blood dwelleth in me and I in him. 
As the Living Father hath sent 
me, and I live by the Father, so 
he that eateth me, even he shall live 
by me. This is that bread which 
came down from heaven ; not as 
(our) your fathers did eat manna 
and are dead ; he that eateth of this 



40 



THE TRUTH, 



bread shall live for ever. The 
words that I speak unto you, they 
are spirit and they are life. — St. 
John vi. 54 — 63. Now, let those 
of the true flock beware of the 
right-hand, and hearken to the 
voice of the good Shepherd, lest 
other voices should lead us with 
the goats to the left, and we be- 
come meddlers and partakers with 
them in religious strife, in judging 
of their neighbors ; for, if we drink 
of the religious Priest's words we 
will become like Jacob's cattle 
that drank from the troughs that 
Jacob dug out, and, like them, be 
found in controversy about beliefs 
and cains of various kinds and 
forms — as it were, ringed, striped, 
and speckled. For Jacob's cattle, 
like beasts, were led and fed by 
Priests (shepherds) of various 
creeds, or cains, or staffs as Jacob 
called his creed ; and we read that 
Jacob's shepherds (priests) could 
not agree with Lot's shepherds 
(priests) any better than Catholic 
shepherds (priests) and Protestant 
shepherds (priests) agree about 
feeding and watering their flocks, 
so that wherever external ceremo- 
nies have existed, or do exist, 
there is strife and disunion ; for 
external ceremony is the mark of 
cain on those having a creed of 
their choice, which they worship 
in the pride of their love. So let 
us eat the flesh and drink the blood 
of the Lord's words. His words 
are as a well of living water in us, 
springing up into everlasting life. 
For His words contain a spiritual 
sense and a celestial sense, which, 
when we drink, gives us joy unto 
life everlasting. 

Let us mark well the entering 
in of these words into our taberna- 
cle, or our temple, or our church, 
or our minds (all mean the same), 



that we may enter in at the strait 
gate or into the true door into the 
sheepfold ; for he that climbeth up 
some other way is a thief and a 
robber. 

Love Tstjth. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Wanted to know who must be born 
again* 

There was a man of the Phari- 
sees named Nicodemus, a ruler of 
the Jews : the same came to Jesus 
by night, and said unto him, Rab- 
bi, we know that thou art a Teacher 
come from God, for no man can do 
these miracles that thou doest ex- 
cept God be with him. Jesus an- 
swered and said unto him, Verily 
(or in truth) I say unto thee, except 
a man be born again he cannot see 
the kingdom of God. Nicodemus 
saith unto him, How can a manbe 
born when he is old ? Can he en- 
ter the second time into his mo- 
ther's womb, and be born ? Jesus 
answered, Verily, verily (or in 
truth, in truth), I say unto thee, ex- 
cept a man be born of water and of 
the spirit he cannot enter into the 
kingdom of God. Now, to be born 
of water is to be born of the word; 
the word is called the waters of 
life, and to be baptised with water 
is to have our soul immersed in 
the word, or to have the word in 
our affections — in our minds — in- 
stead of any sectarian Priest's or 
Preacher's words ; and to be born 
of the waters or word agrees with 
the Lord's words in Luke viii, 11 : 
The seed (of man) is the word of 
God. So that God or the word 
(the word is God) creates man j 
for whatever % said in the Scrip- 
ture to have been created of God, 
is created by the word, and what- 
ever is said to have been done, or 



THE TRUTH. 



41 



is done from God is done from love 
of Good in Truth. The word is 
Truth. Now we can see how a 
man can be born when he is old. — 
And again, — He came unto his own, 
and his own received him not. But 
as many as received him (received 
his words), to them gave he power 
to become the sons of God (sons of 
the word). So, that if we believe 
these the Lord's words, and are bap- 
tised with the word (the waters of 
life), and come up straitway out ot 
the word (or water), as contained 
in the v. vi. vii. chapters Matt., we 
will surely become sons of the word 
created from the love of truth, for 
the word is truth. These three 
chapters of Matthew, as named 
above, are the Lord's command- 
ments ; and whosoever breaks one 
of the least of those words or com- 
mandments breaketh the vitals of 
the Lord's words ; consequently 
kills the word (and the word is call- 
ed the Lord), and becomes partaker 
in crucifying the Lord, with the 
Penalty of the word for so doing. 
But those who are baptised with 
and are created by the words of 
those three chapters, can be likened 
to a wise man ; for they have built 
their houses, or arks, or temples, 
or minds on the (Truth) Rock of 
ages. We now see that the re- 
ligious Rulers or Priests, with their 
mark of cain (making ceremo- 
nies), must be born again ; for 
they, being in darkness (by night) 
cannot see any spiritual sense of 
the word (the words that I speak, 
they are spiiit and they are life); 
for every one that doeth evil hateth 
the light, neither cometh to the 
light, lest his deeds should be re- 
proved. But he that doeth Truth 
cometh to the light, that his deeds 
may be made manifest, that they 
are wrought in God, in the word — 
not wrought in any ceremonial 

6 



Priest's or Preacher's words. But 
let us do our work according to and 
with the Living Truth. So mote 
it be. Love Truth. 

CHAPTER IX. 

Wanted to find, 

Scribes or Pharisees (now called 
Preachers and Deacons) who know 
that the law and the prophets were 
until John ; who also know that 
since then the kingdom of Heaven, 
our Lord's kingdom, should be 
preached, which is a spiritual king- 
dom, and is within us ; who know 
all "true" disciples must worship 
in spirit and not in ceremony, to be 
heard or seen, or even to let the 
left-hand know what the right-hand 
doeth ; who also know that whoso- 
ever does it breaks the command- 
ments of our Lord ; who know also 
those law-breakers are the genera- 
tions of Adam's fallen race, called 
the " lost tribes of Israel j." who 
know when Adam commenced these 
ceremonies he condemned all that 
would not join him, as is now done 
by those people of appearance and 
show of sanctimony ; who know the 
ceremonies are what is meant by 
pinning fig-leaves together, to cover 
or conceal their lusts and pride of 
the world so as to appear fair unto 
men; who know our Lord said, 
there should no more fruit grow on 
the fig-tree, and it died ; who know 
the Lord says, that " the publicans 
and harlots go into the kingdom of 
God before you," Matt. xxi. 3].^- 
Your fig-trees will soon be withered, 
and withered leaves will poorly co- 
ver your pride. 

Love Truth*. 



42 



THE TRUTH. 



CHAPTER X. 

Wanted to find, 

A Preacher wise enough to read 
history, and he will discover that 
this earth was peopled upwards of 
forty thousand years before the Bi- 
ble was written. He will also find 
the Bible was written to show this 
fallen race of Adam the misery that 
would grow out of those slavish ce- 
iemonies, saying thorns and thistles 
it would produce. The preachers 
he called the trees,having the know- 
ledge of good and evil, as the 
preachers of the present day, judg- 
ing every person's affairs, and con- 
demning all they cannot charm or 
frighten into submission and become 
evil-doers, like themselves ; go 
about calling people sinners ; judg- 
. ing all, as our Lord says (none can 
please): for John the Baptist came 
fasting and praying; ye say he 
hath a devil : the Son of Man came 
eating and drinking ; ye say, Be- 
hold a glutton and wine-bibber. Ye 
poor blind preachers, behold your 
nakedness ! Here you are caught 
in the very act of filling up the 
measures of your fathers or of the 
preachers of your whole generation, 
from the elder Adam down to you 
of the present time, who are making 
merchandise of the Lord or Word. 
Do you suppose your ceremonies 
will conceal your pride, your ficti- 
tious appearance in the streets, your 
guilt while you stand in your pulpits 
with eyes closed, or quivering with 
shame and guilt while praying for 
men to hear and see you, in plain 
contradiction of the word you pre- 
tend should guide all. O ! poor 
blind creatures, turn ye, turn ye. — 
O! house of Israel (lost tribes), 
wh) will ye die 1 Turn and seek 
the Truth while it is to be found. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XL 

Wanted to find, 

A Preacher who hath ; for unto him 
that hath shall be given to know, 
that the Lord came and gave " his 
word" to rid us of this " church 
misery" (Jewish bondage). And 
this is the "great salvation" spo- 
ken of by all the Prophets, that the 
fallen race called Adam's fall, should 
have one end : in Isaiah ii. 20. In 
that day a man shall cast away his 
idols of silver and gold : in Jeremiah 
ix. 24. The day's come, saith Je- 
hovah, that I will punish all those 
who are " circumcised with the un- 
circumcised :" in Zephaniah iii. 16. 
" In that day" wilt thou not be 
" ashamed of thy works V The 
" day" spoken of in all the Pro- 
phets, and also by the Lord, that all 
these blind preachings called reli- 
gion should be done away : in Matt, 
xxiv. 21 ; "for then shall be great 
tribulation, such as was not since 
the beginning of the world to this 
time — no, nor ever shall be." You 
will see that every Prophet is speak- 
ing to this fallen race of Adam, who 
pretend they are all better than 
their neigbors, judging and con- 
demning every one that is not like 
themselves ; for when they join 
themselves with any sect or denomi- 
nation of Adam's fallen race, each 
vaunting of his own emulation, put- 
ting on disfigured countenances, 
boasting of their own goodness, and 
condemning all others (in the 
church and in the streets), saying, in 
heart, we are not like you — we are 
wise, we know what is good and 
what is evil, and we now feel lifted 
up with the pride of Lucifer ; but 
you are sinners. Here they lose all 
Jove to their neighbors, but love on- 
ly themselves and the world ; even 
disagree with their own wives and 
husbands if they refuse to join them 



THE TRUTH. 



43 



in their evil practices. This your 
" Priests" call doing good. Poor 
blind guides ! read the Lord's ser- 
mon, and do, as it bids us do — ■ 
Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XII. 

Wanted to find, 

Preachers using truth, and they will 
see it is one thing to trust in the 
Lord's Sermon and keep his Com- 
mandments, and another thing to 
obey the Priests. The Lord's Ser- 
mon in v. vi. and vii. chap. Matt, 
contains our whole duty to our- 
selves, our fellow man, and neigh- 
bor. We need no other sermon, 
for all others cometh of evil. Be- 
hold the contradiction, one against 
another, a confusion of tongues in 
building their Babylon, and all " de- 
ny the Lord." The Lord says, we 
should do our alms and prayers in 
secret. The Priests say, we should 
do them to be heard and seen. The 
Lord says, we should judge not lest 
we be judged. The Priests teach 
us to judge every sect and every 
person, even those who belong to 
their own tribe of Adam's fallen 
race ; to suspend or expel, as they 
think proper, at will, keeping up 
fear, jealousy, and strife lor power 
and dominion over each other's 
souls ; judging the souls of men, and 
their children's souls are imprisoned 
with fear ; and coercion is the order 
of the day, from priests down to 
mothers, who treat their children 
worse than their beasts : beasts are 
threatened with stripes, but their 
children are threatened with eternal 
misery if they neglect or re'fuse to 
obey their ungodly teaching. The 
Lord says, our Father knoweth what 
things we have need of before we 
ask him. The Priests get up (this 
shows they confide not in the Lord's 
word), and tell the Lord who to 



bless saying, Now, O Lord, bless 
this or that people (but not the Ca- 
tholics or Protestants, as the case 
may be), or this or that particular 
person ; making the Lord a sort of 
agent to obey their judgments in 
judging. (Behold, what Egyptian 
darkness !) Take heed to yourselves 
lest you hear the cock .crowing, and, 
like Peter, go out weeping. Turn 
to the " Lord's Sermon," and be 
happy in doing good. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Wanted to find, 

Preachers who know the " Word is 
God," also the "Lord;" who also 
know, that the Priests are doing by 
the Word (or Scripture) as the Jews 
done by the Lord. The Priests are 
going about to kill the Word, or to 
sell it. Judas, after he took the sop, 
or sacrament, went out and sold the 
Lord. The Priests take the sop, or 
sacrament, and then go about to sell 
the Word for a price. The Priests 
put the Lord to death at Jerusalem ; 
our Priests take the word to a place 
of public ceremony, and break the 
Commandments (the vitals) ; thus 
kill the Life of the Lord, or Word.. 
They nailed him to the Cross, with 
two thieves. The Word is nailed, 
to the Cross between those two 
great thieves, Catholics and Pro- 
testants, who are stealing the truth, 
and Word, or Scripture, from the- 
people, and then sell and make 
" merchandise" of the Lord, or 
Word, making prayers to be heard: 
of men, forsake of salary — price for 
the Lord. The veil of the temple 
was rent in twain. Priestcraft is. 
divided into two great parties, Ca-- 
tholics and Protestants. There was 
darkness from the sixth to the ninth 
hour ; we have been in darkness or 
dark days - } but now it is about to 



44 



THE TRUTH. 



dawn toward the first day of the 
week. Come and see the sepulchre 
wherein "we" have buried the 
" Truth" (our Lord). For the An- 
gel of the Lord has rolled back the 
stone from the door, and is sitting 
upon it, saying to the women 
(churches), Fear not ye, for I know 
that " ye seek Jesus" (ye seek truth) , 
"but truth is not in the dark tombs of 
your " Priest's mind," for behold he 
goeth " before you" into Galilee 
(internal or spiritual church). We 
have no account of his going back 
to Jerusalem (or ceremonial church) 
after the resurection ; for, behold, 
there is no love or truth in external 
appearances, but the true marriage 
is in Cana of Galilee (spiritual 
love), where your water, washing 
by truth, turneth into wine. 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Wanted to find, 

A Priest who understands why Je- 
sus was called the " Lamb of God," 
or one who knows enough to esti- 
mate the qualities of a lamb and the 
qualities of a wolf, and able to con- 
sider the nature of each, that he 
may see the good or evil each or 
either are to society. Consider first 
the lamb, it being an emblem of in- 
nocence and of brotherly kindness ; 
it disturbs not any other sheep or 
any other nnimal ; it seeks not to 
bite, or eat, or devour any o^er an- 
imal of the earth, or fowl, for the 
lamb meddles not with others' peace 
or quiet rest. The lamb's meat is good 
to us for food, and its wool is excel- 
lent to us for garments. 0, how hap- 
py would the people of this earth 
be, if we would all imitate the lamb! 
But how different the wolf; ever 
meddling and prowling about, seek- 
ing to devour ; disturbing every 
beast of the field and every fowl of 



the air, that he can molest or over- 
take. Even the name of wolf is a 
terror, as a sneaking, cowardly pest 
to a good mind. Is the wolf's carcass 
good for food 1 No ; the hogs will 
not eat it if they can get corn. We 
find men in their shops, in stores, 
on their farms, and in all useful 
avocations or occupations that imi- 
tate the lamb, disturbing no one in 
his or in his neighbor's business, liv- 
ing in peace with all (unless dis- 
turbed by those of the w T olf kind.) 
We find those (not real men) that 
pursue no useful occupation, yet 
make great pretence of being clo- 
thed in lamb's wool, saying they are 
lambs. But see their noses in every 
neighbor's affairs, pecking, whining, 
and prowling about, producing 
nothing fit for food, or garments, 
or houses to dwell in ; doing no 
good to the human family in any 
shape whatever, but disturbing even 
those whose earnings they devour. 
Behold, there is no good on the 
earth among men, only what good 
is done, and he that doeth no good 
is a drone. He that doeth evil is 
worse than a drone, yea, worse than 
an infidel, or wolf seeking whom he 
may devour. Turn to industry, and 
become good examples before your 
children, your neighbors' children, 
and live. Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Wanted to find, 

Priests or Preachers who love truth 
for the sake of good, and they will 
see that their own works are crea- 
ting all the evil on the earth ; for 
they teach that men can repent and 
be happy in one hour, after doing 
all manner of evil, even to murder. 
Then the ignorant say, If this be so, 
we may as well rob, lie, steal, pick 
pockets, take the benefit of some 
bankrupt law, or do any evil, as to 



THE TRUTH. 



45 



work six days in each week, and 
rest on the seventh day. They 
say, also, that the Priests do no 
work, nor produce any thing good 
for use (which is true) ; and who 
has not as good a right to do so as 
any Priest ] — yes, even to turn 
Priest, or, like them, pretend to 
be doing good, if they can dis- 
pense with the more noble part of 
their being called " man V Now, 
what is the difference whether we 
get our living by " night work or 
Sunday work 1" It all comes from 
the earnings of those who are more 
noble than any of the Priestcraft, 
for our Saviour called them a ge- 
neration of vipers. Moses, also, 
called them the serpent, or cun- 
ning that seduced or tempted to 
do evil. We, as burglars, do not 
teach fear of eternal misery, and 
thereby rob the people of ration- 
ality, and cause them to break the 
Commandments of " God" for the 
sake of our living. We only cause 
men to fear their locks will be 
broken, pockets picked, or banks 
broken ; and this is nought in com- 
parison with the evil the priests 
do, for they rob the Lord or truths 
of the word, and some rob even 
the " Scripture or Word" from the 
people. Now, you that love 
" truth" for the sake of good, 
look ye well to these things, for 
there is nothing hid that shall not 
be brought to light ; for the com- 
ing of truth is at hand, and who 
shall abide the coming of truth 1 
Those who Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Wanted to find, 

What class of men have made 
themselves Preachers ; also, what 
has induced them to enter into such 
a strife and fear-creating business. 



Those in our prisons, put there for 
crime, show in their countenances 
a sort of sly cunning, yet down- 
cast look, a testimony of igno- 
rance ; and the fact of their doing 
wrong, shows want of sense : for 
no " good or wise man" will do a 
wrong act, even in thought, word, 
or deed ; for every good man will 
sooner suffer wrong than do wrong, 
for he that trusts in the Word or 
Lord will not do evil, and then 
trust in bought or sold prayer to 
cover his nakedness. But we find 
men base enough (through igno- 
rance) to pick pockets, steal, lie, 
rob, and even murder for the sake 
of self-indulgence, wholly regard- 
less of their neighbor's welfare, 
and have not sense enough to fore- 
see their own destruction, and from 
this class of beings or minds your 
pulpits are supplied — for who that 
is ignorant or base enough to be 
guilty of such crimes, is not igno- 
rant or base enough to set up 
preaching for the sake of one, two, 
or three thousand dollars per year 
salary, and privileged to visit your 
wives, mothers, sisters, and daugh- 
ters. Go to our State Prisons, 
and see a greater ratio proportion 
than of any other profession of 
men (not to say how many are 
screened through the influence of 
blind bigotry and superstition) ; go 
to the Secretay of State's Office of 
this State, and look at the statis- 
tics from our prisons for several 
years past, and there you can see 
gloomy truths. Then look about 
you, and see if these paid priests 
are exemplary men for our sons to 
follow, filling the simple good 
minds with fear that they are sin- 
ners, with hatred that other sects 
are not as good, of jealousy that 
they are not better than their 
neighbors, or better than others. 



46 



THE TRUTH. 



When shall those evil-doers be 
cast in the " furnace of truth," 
and all sorrow and crying, and all 
tears wiped away, and none to 
make us afraid, that we may drink 
of the " Lord's Sermon" freely, as 
it is a fountain of living waters, 
clear and pure, and no priests al- 
lowed to " add or diminish" to the 
Lord's words " before our child- 
ren" for them to drink. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Wanted to find, 

Those Preachers who " pretend" 
to be so wise and useful, to show 
what kind of use they are to the 
community. Show, if you can, 
examples of your good works. — 
Are your examples of farming- 
worthy of imitation 1 Do you go 
foremost in the great mechanical 
works of our day, and employ and 
encourage hundreds of men in 
useful and beneficial structures or 
public works 1 Do you set good 
examples of industry and econo- 
my % Do you appear in company 
with those meek and honest men 
that work six days in each week, 
and visit the sick, lame, and blind 
on the seventh day, giving relief 
without money, and without set- 
ting a price 1 Or do you go to 
the farmers, mechanics, and busi- 
ness men — have them feed you 
and wait on you as though you 
were a female, and then, with 
a disfigured or long face, begin to 
sing that old Assyrian song, tel- 
ling them they are sinners and are 
on the road to some place you call 
" Hell," and unless they sacrifice 
their happiness and some part of 
their earnings and time to you or 
as you direct, they are in clanger 
of your " hell or purgatory," ma- 



king yourselves their tormentors, 
and are now terrifying the human 
race; even the women and chil- 
dren are made fearful of your hor- 
rible teaching of your " hell." — 
But let us see how you appear in 
the scale or balance. You admit 
God fills all space, even to im- 
mensity. Now where is there any 
place for hell 1 You contradict 
yourselves, ye blind preachers. — 
Again. " God is love." Then 
love fills all space. Yes, the uni- 
verse is full of Love — the creative 
power. Yes, the universe " burns 
with Deity." Now, where is there 
any place for your hell % Poor 
blind, ignorant, Preachers ! — the 
blind leading the blind. Do you 
see anything of Haman's gallows 1 
Take heed that you do not receive 
the judgments ye have judged 
with. Now, you that "love truth," 
read the Lord's Sermon, pure and 
clear as it is ; allow no one to add 
to or diminish from any part of it 
for you or your children to drink : 
for all those that preach terror, 
and tell us to worship the Lord's 
word fox fear of a devil, have for- 
got the word ; and the parable of 
the sower explained will show you 
what takes away the " word." — 
Read the Lord's sermon. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Wanted to find, 

Priests, Preachers, Elders, or Dea- 
cons that are not like your fathers, 
whom the Lord was talking to 
while here among men. Read St. 
John, v. 39, to the end of the 
chapter. " How can ye believe, 
which receive honor one of ano- 
ther, and seek not the honor that 
cometh from God only V Do not 
think that I will accuse you to the 



THE TRUTH. 



47 



Father ; there is one that accuseth 
you, even Moses (in the Command- 
ments), in whom ye trust Moses 
bids us labor six days and on the 
seventh " rest." " But if ye be- 
lieve not his writing how shall ye 
believe my words 2" (the New Tes- 
tament.) How can you keep the 
Lord's words while ye are confer- 
ing titles one of another, such as 
D.D., Reverends, Sirs, Doctors, Di- 
vines, ELlers, Deacons, ah ! legions, 
for you have many cutting or con- 
. tradicting yourselves in all your 
works, tormenting all on earth with 
your teaching and creating fear ; 
telling us and our children to do 
good out of fear ; do your bidding 
out of fear created by your works 
of threatening with your word 
"hell" or "devil;" what evil do- 
ers going about frightening old wo- 
men and children, into your snares 
of death — for fear createth death 
and go down to the grave in horror. 
But to love the " word " and keep 
it would cast out fear and all evil 
doing, for God is " Love." Our 
Lord out of pure love to mankind 
gave himself up to be put to death 
by those of your craft or leaders of 
ceremony, that at this day, when ye 
are found doing the same to his 
word as your fathers done to Him, 
you might see your own nakedness; 
yes, caught in the very act of your 
fathers, and have filled up their 
measures to the brim. Now, who 
among you that pretend to be so 
holy, so righteous, so full of love 
to mankind, is willing to even take 
off your " black gloves " and go 
to work like all good and honest 
men? Do "crucify yourselves," 
else your bones will be broken at 
the Cross ; for recollect the bones 
of both the thieves and robbers 
(Catholics and Protestants) were 
broken. But " Truth " remained 
whole — not a bone of Truth will 



be broken (he said I am the truth) ; 
if not broken then there is " mar- 
row in the bone." 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Wanted to find, 

Priests, elders, deacons or any mo- 
ney changers that buy and sell the 
word, or Lord or Doves in your 
temples or churches. To look back 
and view your works from Adam 
(father of your fallen race) to the 
present day, behold the murders 
committed at your hands ; begin 
with righteous Abel, Zacharius, Je- 
sus of Nazareth; John Rogers, 
whose wife with nine small chil- 
dren, followed to see a husband and 
father burned to death by those like 
the priests of the present day, pre- 
tending (and thought they were 
right) to be doing good. Look 
back on the thousands of martyrs 
whose onlv crime was the love of 
good. Now be witnesses unto your- 
selves that ye are the children of 
those former preachers. Are you 
not at this day striving to have do- 
minion and influence over our 
schools, and even marriages 1 also 
over the printers 1 yes, you would 
muzzle the Press (that great medi- 
um of safety), if it were in your 
power. Fear is upon you; the 
hand- writing is on the wall ; your 
Babylon or evil works of pride fall 
to " rise no more." Behold all the 
scriptures have been written to free 
mankind from the bonds of iniquity 
and evil doing, commenced by 
Adam and handed down through 
priestcraft to this day; yet every 
prophet wrote to do away priest- 
craft, and each one said the day 
should come, a final consummation, 
then "Truth or Christ" should 
reign. Jesus said he came to do 
away with the Jewish or church 



48 



THE TRUTH. 



bondage, which is grievous to be 
borne, and save us with an everlast- 
ing salvation from priestcraft or the 
fear created by them, and there 
should be none to make us afraid. 
Hear ye, all parents and guardians 
— hear ye, friends to good society, 
and of equal rights — hear ye, all 
that love justice in tiuth, to all 
peace on earth, and good will to 
men. This is the " Great Salva- 
tion" spoken of in all the scrip- 
tures, that "men" should be re- 
deemed from fear, bondage and in- 
fluence of " priestcraft ;" this is the 
great redemption that the scriptures 
shall no more be perverted, no more 
sorrow or crying, no more teaching 
fear, and none to make us afraid ; 
for all tears shall be wiped away, 
and we will need no candle to guide, 
for the " Lord God" giveth light, 
or the whole scriptures and word 
will be known as our light. " Love 
Truth," for behold " He cometh 
in Truth. 



CHAPTER XX. 

Wanted to find, 

Among you — chief priests, elders 
and deacons of your ceremony — 
what the Lord means when talking 
to you in the following words: — 
" What think ye ? A certain man 
had two sons; and he came to the 
first and said, Son, go to work to- 
day in my vineyard. He answered 
and said, I will not; but afterward 
he repented and went. And he 
came to the second one and said 
likewise. And he answered and 
said, I go, sir ; and went not. — 
Whither of them twain did the will 
of his father'? You will say, the 
first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily 
(or in truth) I say unto you, that 
the publicans and harlots go into 
the " kingdom of God" before you; 
(remember the kingdom of God is 



within you). I ask you another 
question: Are you not the Jews 
whom the Lord is talking to in all 
his words? Was it not written 
over his head at his crucifixion, 
"This is Jesus the King of the 
Jews" (king of the church) ; if ye 
are not of the Jews ye have no 
"king," not any part or lot in "Je- 
sus;" but if ye pretend to be Jews, 
then keep your "king's words," 
and not be like hypocrites who love 
to pray in the churches and in the 
streets. If ye acknowledge not that 
he is talking to you, then you dis- 
own him as your " king," and say, 
away with him — away with his 
words ; he must not say to us that 
we should not pray in the churches 
or synagogues or streets, for we 
(like our fathers) take great delight 
and are "very proud" of our cere- 
mony, and thank "God" in our 
hearts that we are not like the pub- 
licans, or those that do not do as 
we do. I ask you another question : 
Who is the true believer in the 
word 1 He that keeps the "word," 
and in his spirit trusts in the "word," 
or he that trusts in his ceremony, 
and thinks and says that unless he 
makes his ceremony there is no 
safety, and then act like hypocrites, 
go and pray where men can hear 
and see you pray 1 Ye cannot serve 
two masters; you must either keep 
the Lord's words, and do as you 
would be done by, or else you say, 
away with his words, away with 
him. Do you see yourselves stand 
before God (before the word), the 
word is God. Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Wanted to find, 

Or attract the attention of all good 
citizens who wish to do away crime 
and build up good society, that 
peace, good-will, and safety may 



THS TB.UTS. 



40 



reign triumphant. In order to do 
so, we must look to the cause that 
produces the many " evils" that are 
upon us at the present day. It is 
said the " love" of money is the 
root or cause of all evil. If this be 
so, let us try to find where this de- 
sire, this propensity, or love for mo- 
ney, or for wealth, is " created." — 
Is it not created by our religious so- 
cieties ? Is there not a continual 
strife among them to collect money, 
even on the Sabbath day, and all 
days to build costly buildings, pay 
great sums of money to Priests, who 
bring forth all their energies to raise 
collections of money ? Is he not 
called the greatest preacher, who, 
by his power of cunning, can gather 
together the greatest number of fol- 
lowers, and, by his skill or magic 
art, induce them to raise large sums 
of money to build costly buildings 
for him to preach his charity ser- 
mons in (or, as the Scriptures call 
it,) for him to sing the old Assyrian 
song in ? Is there not a continual 
strife among the many sects and 
denominations, who shall raise the 
" most money" under some pre- 
tence (that may appear plausible), 
so as to obtain the " money," that 
they may make greater appearances 
and show of prije ? Is not this 
spirit and acts of pride and show to 
be seen in all classes of conjurors 
and jugglers, from the religious so- 
cieties down to the lowest grogge- 
ries, the same as is set forth by 
a presentment of the " Grand Ju- 
ry" of this city respecting private 
lotteries, which practice they say 
originated in the various religious so- 
cieties of our city 1 Can we not see 
(if our minds are fieed from blind 
prejudice and bigotry) that all evils 
originate in those several societies'? 
Do they not break the laws of God 
while praying to be heard and seen 
ill their synagogues or churches'? 

7 



Do they not break the laws of men 
by ringing bells and collecting mo- 
ney on the Sabbath day — doing 
works of merchandize in money- 
matters, through the "love of mo- 
ney," on a day set apart for rest? 
Unto him that hath the love of 
truth, will be given to see these 
things; he that hath not truth will 
even hate these questions. 

Love Teuth. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

Wanted, to have men consider thest 
words of our Lord : 

"What would it profit a man to 
gain the whole world and lose his 
own soul? or, what could a man 
cive in exchange for his soul V — 
What would be the consequence if 
a man had a suit pending, the 
amount of which would be a fortune 
for him, which, if his witnesses, af- 
ter putting their hands on the Tes- 
tament, told the truth and were 
faithful, he was sure to gain, he be- 
ing the actual " heir 1" Instead of 
the witnesses telling the truth, they, 
for the " love of money," bear false 
witness, and trie heir loses his pro- 
perty. Should not those perjured 
men or false witnesses be punished, 
or at least should their testimony be 
received or allowed in our courts as 
truth to bedependedon among men? 
Now, let us see how this will ap- 
ply to the value of our souls, which 
are to be gained or lost from the 
testimony of the Lord, or from the 
testimony of those who preach or 
bear the word to us and our child- 
ren ; for each person is " heir" to 
eternal life, a living soul, and if he 
is not led away by false witnesses 
he will not lose his soul. All little 
children are in truths of good, for of 
such is the kingdom of heaven. — 
Does not every preacher who puts 
his hand on the Testament and tells 



50 



THE TRUTH. 



his story, make himself a witness to 
the loss or gaining of a man's soul, 
and many souls? Are we and our 
children depending on their (the 
preachers') " testimony 1" If so, 
let us try to see if they swear false 
or true, for the soul is of more value 
than the whole world. Let us look 
at the testimony. The Lord says, 
we should not be as hypocrites, 
praying to be seen and heard of 
men. Priests testify that we should 
act like hypocrites, by praying 
where men can hear and see ; even 
set the example before us and our 
children, by praying to be heard 
and seen, and this for the " love" of 
money ; that it is for the " love" of 
money, is proved by their leaving 
situations at any time for one or two 
thousand dollars per year additional 
price of salary. They know if they 
keep the Lord's words, and not 
pray to be heard or seen, none will 
employ them ; so for the bribe, or 
love of money, they bear false wit- 
ness of the truth of the Lord's 
words, and teach men to do so too. 
Trust in the word. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

Wanted to find 

Those who are delighted in doing 
good, who wish or desire to be 
more of " truth," and admit that a 
man must be a man of " truth" to 
be a good man, free from any in- 
cantations or magic sorcery. His 
words and works bear truth in crea- 
ting good-will, peace in families, 
neighborhoods, and nations, whose 
habits of industry and true words 
are worthy of imitation ; for such 
men should be preferred in all posts 
of honor. Read Revelation xxi. 8, 
" But the fearful and all liars shall 
have their part in the lake which 
burneth with fire and brimstone." 



Who are the fearful and unbeliev- 
ing? Are they not those who 
would muzzle the Press, lest their 
own works should be published'? 
Are they not those that will not 
trust in the " Lord's sermon," but 
go about by sea and land to make 
proselytes like unto themselves'? 
Are they not fearful and unbeliev- 
ing that act like hypocrites, praying 
to be heard and seen, as it were to 
beg their spiritual food ? (the child- 
ren of our Lord or his word will 
never be seen to beg their food spi- 
ritual). Are they not fearful and 
unbelieving who put their hands on 
the Testament, and declare that 
they are teaching the words of the 
Lord truly, while, at the same in- 
stant, they are breaking the very 
vitals of the word, by acting like 
hypocrites, praying to be heard and 
seen, bearing false witness to the 
people, both by precept and exam- 
ple 1 Are they not the fearful and 
unbelieving 1 Are they not " in- 
sane 1 Are they not sorcerers in 
the true meaning of the word, con- 
juring up creeds and ceremonies 
without number, then saying "pres- 
to change," and then pettifoggingly 
say, this is good and you must ap- 
plaud and swallow it, else we call 
you sinners and infidels ? Is this 
not our religion 1 Are we not your 
ministers ? We have invented those 
several creeds, and you must not 
take the same liberty, even of in- 
venting or thinking, or even read- 
ing the " Lord's sermon" for your- 
selves. Good men, do look at these 
truths, and become rational beings. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

Wanted to find 

The " cause" of all party strife, par- 
ty pride, and bigotry ; for in order 
to do away with " evil" we must 



THE TRUTH. 



51 



find the " cause" that produces 
evil. Is it not caused by those 
people who call themselves reli- 
gionists % Has not this religion 
business caused all the righteous 
bloodshed upon the earth 1 — (If 
the Lord's words are true, in the 
xxiii. chapter Matt, it has. The 
all of man is his " reason" founded 
on " truth," and this must be sacri- 
ficed in order to make him a reli- 
gionist, a "bigot in his own persua- 
sion." — (Webster and Swift's Dic- 
tionary). Bigotry is insanity, su- 
perstition is its delusion, which 
produces pride. This is seen and 
known by show of appearances, or 
dependance on appearances of 
their works ; for all can see how 
proud and tenacious they are of 
their fine churches, fine furniture 
(at great price) dressing in purple 
and fine linen. Now, for their 
"insanity," " Behold the priest's 
appearance, each one as though 
some wonders were about to break 
forth from his magic skill by 
sprinkling a little water in one 
face, crossing the forehead of an- 
other with a wet finger, another 
pushed over backward quite under 
water, another is down on his 
knees groaning as with the night- 
mare. Now, what proves this 
" insanity" is this : Each Priest 
declares and thinks his own silly 
mummery has a magic good in it ; 
also, each Priest declares and 
thinks that Priests of all other sects 
are worng, and their mummeries 
of no use, no magic power in them : 
so each Priest declares his neigh- 
bor's wrong, but cannot see his 
own folly and delusion (perfect 
insanity.) How lamentable it is, 
that the minds of our children are 
coaxed or coerced into this fanat- 
ical prison of bigotry and super- 
stition, for it is the cause of all the 



horror and misery here as well as 
hereafter. " For their ' works' do 
follow them." Now, you who are 
created in truth, or wish truth to 
be your guide, or good, or God, 
help to do away these evils called 
religion, with all false-swearing in 
pulpits and fanatical ceremonies, 
and become rational beings, men 
of truth (or Christ), men of good 
(or God). Do not encourage such 
delusions — do not pray to be heard 
or seen, but keep the Lord's Ser- 
mon. Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXV. 
, Wanted iofind> 

Men free from superstition and bi- 
gotry, or near enough free from 
" religious bigotry and supersti- 
tion" to be able to read and un- 
derstand what the Lord testifies to 
in these words : " Therefore all" 
things whatsoever ye would that 
men should do to. you, do ye even 
so to them, for this is the law and 
the prophets." Matt. vii. 12. Here- 
you see the whole Scripture is in 
a nut-shell, for the law and the 
prophets include the whole of the 
Old Testament, and here the Lord 
confirms and testifies that it in- 
cludes the whole " duty of man," 
and he that is not a bigot to some 
ceremony or persuasion can see 7 
understand, and appreciate this 
the Lord's explanation of all the 
scriptures as to " man's duty," 
namely : Only to do as we would 
be done by in like circumstances, 
or as we would have others do to 
us. Then, to make it still more 
plain, He goes on and tells us (in 
His sermon) all we should do, and 
all we should not do. Remem- 
ber, also, that His apostles' names 
are mentioned, whom He sent out 
to preach to all the world, and 



Bi 



THE TRTJTK. 



they all are preaching in their 
■writings at this day to all that 
read the New Testament ; and, 
with care, you will see their whole 
preaching is directed to those u re- 
ligionists," or the lost tribes of 
the " House of Israel" (people of 
ceremony). For when he sent 
them forth, he commanded them, 
saying, " Go not into the way of 
the Gentiles, and into any city of 
the Samaritans enter ye not, but 
go rather to the lost sheep of the 
House of Israel :" viii. chap. 
Matt. When the centurion said 
to Jesus his word was sufficient to 
heal his servant, Jesus marvelled 
and said, I have not found so great 
, faith — no, no, " not in Israel" (not 
in the church). Neighbor, is it 
not so at this day with these reli- 
gionists 1 Do they trust in the 
Lord's word, or do they trust each 
one in his own ceremony 1 The 
Lord's word says they should not 
be like hypocrites who love to 
pray, and every servant of the word 
is healed ; but they who go and 
act like hypocrites, praying where 
men can hear and see, are certain- 
ly diseased in their minds ; for 
they pretend, and many are so in- 
sane that they even think, their 
works will save instead of the 
Lord's word ; but the Lord's word 
kept, frees us from all fear, and we 
wiii each other love, and all 

Love Tkuth. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 
Wanted to find, 

What class of men (if there is an- 
other) that are setting so many 
examples of evils as that class call- 
ing themselves ministers and 
preachers. Look at your news- 
papers, and see there recorded the 
many murders, seductions, adul- 



teries, and foul slanders perpetra- 
ted by those preachers and minis- 
ters. A few days since, the same 
paper gives us the horrible account 
of two preachers or ministers that 
have murdered their own wives, 
whom they had sworn (before God 
and man) to cherish and protect ; 
but, to satisfy their own lusts or 
lascivious propensities, they set 
every example of evil, even that 
of murder, in their own family.— 
Look back to your files of news- 
papers ; see the many accounts of 
iemale destruction by these preach- 
ers and ministers, as they call 
themselves, putting on this cloak 
or name that they may be better 
enabled to satisfy their lusts, and 
live on the earnings of the more 
noble-minded and unsuspecting 
class of the community. Let us 
look still further, and see how 
their works agree or disagree as to 
doctrine. Let us take their own 
testimony, for each one is under 
oath or obligation to tell the truth 
when in the pulpit, with his hands 
on the Bible, as a witness on the 
stand in a court. For the value 
of a soul, or many souls, depends 
on the truth being taught to us 
while young. Behold, they bear 
testimony against each other ; for 
each, with his hand on the Bible, 
declares and says, the other sects 
or denominations are all wrong. 
The Catholic says (with his hands 
on the Bible), the Protestants are 
wrong ; so, also, the Protestant 
declares and says (with his hands 
on the Bible), that the Catholics 
are wrong. Now, these preachers 
must be " ungodly," according to 
their own " words," by the impli- 
cations of their own mouths. For, 
if they declare the " truth" re- 
specting each other's wrongs, then 
they must u all" be doing wrong 



THE TRWTH. 



5S 



and preaching false doctrine or 
false ceremonies. And if they do 
not tell the " truth," with their 
hands on the Bible, respecting 
their neighbors' ceremony and 
dectrine, then they surely bear 
false witness against their neigh- 
bors. Now they either bear false 
witness against each other, else 
they are " all wrong." But let 
us " love truth" for the sake of 
" good." Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

Wanted to find, 

How long these Preachers and 
Ministers would continue to do 
wrong and break the Lord's Com- 
mandments, if their salaries were 
withheld and they obliged to 
labor with their hands and earn 
their own living, .as all " honest 
men do." Would they not begin 
to curse those they now fawn 
around (like cowardly syco- 
phants)'? — -would they not even 
curse their Deacons and Elders, 
who have played the second fiddle 
to their works of darkness 1 — 
would not the love of pride, of 
power, and lusts gush forth in 
their speech, filled with hatred, 
revenge, and persecution, in all the 
forms of evil they could invent 1 — 
would you not see them collecting 
together from all sects, even Ca- 
tholics and Protestants, and pre- 
tend to agree and make friends 
(the same as Pilate and Herod) 
in order to dupe the more honest 
and noble class of men, that they 
might still live on their "earnings" 
— on the earnings of the good and 
unsuspecting, and keep from them 
(if it were in their power) the 
"truth and light of truth," that 
they may still live in gluttony and 
pollution ? How can they who 



have no other delight than that of 
meddling with their neighbors' af- 
fairs, cease to do wrong 1 It would 
be destroying their very life, and 
they would have to be created 
anew, and, as it were, being born 
again, and go to work with their 
hand, and associate with men and 
act like men, and wear manly gar- 
ments. How can such creatures 
become men 1 Only from the 
" love of truth." He that has the 
" love of truth," and worships 
truth in his affections above all 
else, from a manly desire of being 
man, that he may act the manly 
part in doing good, will soon show 
himself a "man" among "men." 
Nothing on this earth can buy or 
frighten him from a manly course. 
You will find him on his farm, in 
his shop, or in some other manly 
and useful employment. He needs 
no law to oblige him to pay an 
honest debt, or to do as he would 
be done by ; for truth is his law, 
that he may be just. 

Love Tbuth, 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Wanted to open, — the eyes of the 
Blind, the ears of the Deaf, and 
to heal all manner of '" religious 
diseases" 

That the lame may walk, the deaf 
hear and the blind see — that all re- 
ligious bigotry and superstition, all 
pain and fear, all sorrow and cry- 
ing, be wiped away, and no more 
teaching every man his neighbor, 
or turning the wayfaring man from 
his course, but all see, all hear, 
and all walk in the light of "truth." 
Jesus says, I am the " truth," in 
which all power is given in " Hea- 
ven and in earth," and no one Co- 
meth to me except the Father 
draw him. God (the Father) is 



\ 



54 



THE TRUTH. 



love ; no one comes to the " truth" 
but he that " loves truth," for God 
is love, so that the love of good 
causes us to seek " truth," that 
truth may guide us in doing good 
in all our works. Our Lord tells 
us that truth is the way, truth is 
the light, and truth is the life of 
men ; thus " truth " is the very 
Christ. " Truth," then, is the name 
written that no man knew but He 
himself— Rev. xix., 12. " Truth," 
then, is the foundation for each one 
of us to build our happiness or 
kingdom of Heaven upon. John 
saw this church coming down from 
God (from love), even from the 
" love of truth ;" then truth is the 
rock, the foundation of our church, 
which the gates of hell (or the hor- 
rible teachings of these religious 
ceremonists) shall not prevail a- 
gainst or overpower. All true dis- 
ciples shall know the "truth," and 
the truth shall make us free from 
all this bondage of ceremony and 
fear. Truth is the seed of man ; 
truth createth man ; truth is the 
bread of life; truth is the "key- 
stone " to the principal arch at the 
porch or entering into the temple : 
not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens (represented by Solomon's 
temple at Jerusalem). As rock 
means truth in scripture, so stone, 
also (being a part of a rock), means 
" truth ;" then " truth " is the stone 
the Jewish or religious builders re- 
jected, and is now become the 'head' 
of the corner — Matt, xxi., 42; Mark 
xii., 10; Luke xx., 17. Truth is 
a divine attribute. This is the stone 
" truth," which was set at nought 
of you builders, which is become 
the head of the corner — Acts iv., 
11. Then let us place our affec- 
tions on truth, and worship truth as 
our " Lord and master," and truth 
will guide us in doing as we would 
have others do to us. Love Teuth. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Wanted to find, 
How " truth" can create man. We 
read in Scripture that Love or God, 
for God is "love," created the Hea- 
ven and the earth, or the happiness 
in man. We know from experi- 
ence and observation, that in order 
to raise a child to manly growth, it 
requires food (from), the earth 
which we hunger for, and if ob- 
tained, we use it as other animals 
use food ; this forms a house of clay, 
in which we for a season dwell, as 
in a garment. But let us create 
man. Why say us 1 Because the 
love createth, and truth formeth 
" man ;" because hunger, or love, 
or desire is first, in order to create, 
to form, to make. We take no 
food without we hunger, love or 
desire it. So, too, we must hun- 
ger, thirst, love and desire truth, for 
our mental food, to become " man" 
— not of flesh or blood, but of truth 
from the " love of truth." In the 
image of love and the form of 
truth created he him, so that each 
one becomes his own form of truth 
according to " his love in truth," 
or as his work shall be, or as he 
confides in truth, to become a 
" man." " Love and truth" form 
a " one" in truth, as it were a true 
marriage in "Cana of Galilee," in 
which there is " spiritual love," or 
water " made wine." Truth guides 
the farmer in his field, the mechanic 
in his shop, the surveyor on the 
land, the mariner on the seas, and 
man into the " gates of eternal 
life." Therefore let Truth reign 
within, and be our Lord and mas- 
ter, and we become the sons and 
daughters of Truth, from the love 
of truth. Then let us worship 
truth in the spirit of truth, in spirit 
and in truth. He that worships 
truth in spirit is an honest man, an 



THE TRUTH. 



55 



industrious man and a good citizen, 
earning his food and raiment by his 
own industry. A man of truth, a 
true man, walks forth in wisdom 
with the strength of a lion, yet in 
disposition harmless as a lamb. — 
He is not led away by the fawning 
sycophant, neither will he use cun- 
ning and deceit to obtain goods or 
name, but will forever protect vir- 
tue and chastity. Men of truth, or 
true men, are only to be found 
among the producing classes ; for 
the laboring classes of men are the 
" nobility " of this earth, fulfilling 
the laws of truth in truth for the 
sake of good. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

Wanted, 

Those who " love truth " to see 
what the fruits or effects of this 
religious business is when viewed 
by a sane man or he that is not dis- 
eased with bigotry and superstition. 
In the first place we see it is all an 
outward ceremonial concern, in 
some form or other based on some 
particular creed of " man's" inven- 
tion. Each creed has its form of 
ceremony, in which each member 
is very proud of, and says in his 
heart, and also says to his neigh- 
bors, I have got religion, and it is 
good ; I am now a better man than 
before ; I have got the true creed 
and true ceremony, but the other 
religionists are all wrong (so our 
minister says with his hands on the 
bible), but he says our religion is a 
good religion. This is the word 
with all and each member in every 
one of these societies. When they 
are told of these things they (be- 
ing blind) at once deny the fact and 
say it is not so. But how can a 
person become a member, unless he 
has a choice, and says in his heart 



this creed and ceremony suits me 
better than any other. It is a beau- 
tiful religion; I will adopt it for my 
religion, and I feel very proud of 
my choice. I am not a Catholic, 
or I am not a Protestant (as the 
case may be). Reader, what is 
this man? Is he anything but a 
bigot 1 Is he not blind and deaf? 
— yea, and even dumb, that cannot 
see these things are so ? A reli- 
gionist says they are all wrong only 
those of " my choice ;" the Mo- 
hammedan says he only is right ; 
the Catholic says he only is right ; 
the Baptist says he only is right. — 
All are " seriously convinced," and 
all are as seriously and as truly 
" deceived." For all are filled with 
" fear," and commence begging or 
pinning fig leaves, or (as they call 
it) praying openly, so that men can 
hear and see their works, for all 
their works they do for a show or 
to be seen, else they would close 
their doors and windows while in 
ceremony. But the true christian 
is honest, industrious, punctual, 
faithful. A " man " makes no 
pretence of outward appearance, 
but worships truth in spirit and in 
truth. Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

Wanted, 

These preachers and ministers to 
show (if they can) anything said 
or written in the Bible about the 
creation of this temporal globe or 
earth on which we dwell ; also to 
show (if they can) a single word or 
words written respecting the crea- 
tion of man's temporal body in the 
scriptures. The whole scripture 
and word is given to us for mental 
food, for the spiritual "man" (which 
dwells in his earthly body as a nut 
is in its shell) must have food to 
create into strength that noble spi- 



56 



THE TRUTH. 



rit called man, else he would only 
be like the bei.sts, guided by appe- 
tite and lusts like unto the beasts. 
But if we at the age of twenty 
years and upwards, are taught wis- 
dom from the "-love of truth," and 
are pleased with such food, so that 
we even hunger and thirst for wis- 
dom from the " love of truth," then 
truth becomes our choice food, and 
delights and strengthens us, and we 
become strong in " manly wisdom;" 
and at the age of from forty to fifty 
we ripen into manhood, for " man" 
(like the tree) must have age be- 
fore he can bear fruit and is " man." 
What are the fruits of man 1 Man 
being created from the " love of 
truth ;" then " love is the seed or 
germ which createth, and " truth" 
is the food which continueth the 
growth and formeth "man," so he 
also (like the trees) will produce 
the same kind of seeds and fruits of 
which he himself was created, 
namely : seed of love formed in 
truth, and will be productive in 
those who desire to do good, or 
(like seeds of the tree) produces 
well when sown in good ground, 
and will bring forth some thirty, 
some sixty, and some an hundred 
fold. Then let " truth " be our 
meat and our drink, for it is the 
bread of life ; for whosoever drinks 
the spirit of truth shall never thirst 
or fear, for he is " man." Justice 
and judgment are in his right hand, 
mercy and good will in his left, 
while his bosom is warmed with 
charity and forgiveness to " all." — 
The crouching hypocrite with dis- 
figured face, and the howling -wolves 
in sheeps' clothing, are to " man " 
as idle winds that pass by, for 
" man" is formed of truth, a sub- 
stantial body that cannot be bro- 
ken ; no, not even at the cross ; so 
let us 

Lotb Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

Wanted to find, — a "Man" (ifpos 
sible) in any of those Religion' 
ists. 

The word " man" signifies he 
that will not profane the Scriptures, 
nor take the words of the Lord in 
vain ; he that will not go about 
praying, to be heard and seen, like 
hypocrites ; but " man" is he that 
that will do unto others as he would 
be done by. " Man," in the true 
Scripture sense, signifies " truth ;" 
for our Saviour called himself the 
" Son of Man," and he said, " He" 
was the " truth ;" so, in order to 
become " man," truth must abide in 
us, and we must confide in the 
" truth" as our mental food to guide 
us in doing good. For God is love : 
then " love" createth and " truth" 
formeth " man ;" not his flesh or 
blood, but that more noble and glo- 
rious pait called "man" — the im- 
age of " love in truth." The Son 
of Man, coming in the clouds of 
Heaven with power and great glo- 
ry, is to each one when " truth" or 
the Scriptures is about being recei- 
ved and understood, or, as it were 
the sense of the Scriptures coming 
into our clouded or dark minds, or 
into the kingdom of Heaven, or 
happiness that is within us. God is 
love : then love caused Moses to 
write. So, also, love caused each 
and every Prophet to write to this 
fallen race called religionists, or Ad- 
am's fallen race, in hopes to show 
them their insanity, superstition, 
and bigotry. Each Prophet fore- 
told that the Messiah, the Christ 
" truth," would come and redeem 
mankind with a final salvation from 
this " religion," with all its fear, 
strife, pride, sacrifices, and evil-cre- 
ating influences. The love of doing 
good to community caused the Bi- 
ble to be written ; love to mankind 



THE TRUTH. 



57 



caused our Saviour to lay down his 
life for his friends. Who put him 
to death 1 These religionists are 
putting his words to death at this 
day. Even the vitals, the Com- 
mandments of his words, are broken 
by those who act like hypocrites, 
going about praying to be heard 
and seen, and teaching others to do 
so too, creating strife and fear 
throughout all the land. But, re- 
member, God is love, and love cast- 
eth out fear. The kingdom of God 
is a kingdom of Love, even our 
neighbors as ourselves, no sectarian 
hatred in his kingdom. If his king- 
dom is within us we will love one 
another, and all 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Wanted to have, — People read the 
Lord's Sermon, and then observe 
the difference between a Chris' 
tian and a Religionist. 

The Christian is a meek, modest, 
humble citizen, ever industrious 
whether he be rich or poor. He is 
never seeking office nor titles of ho- 
nor among men, but is calm in con- 
sidering what is right and just in 
all his dealings. He needs no laws 
made by men to guide him, but 
trusts in the laws of justice to do 
what is just. If he employs labor- 
ers he is sure to pay, it within his 
power to do so, and is very careful 
to make no contracts without first 
to consider his ability to pay, and 
would dwell in a humble cottage, 
with scanty meals, until he has paid 
every man his dues. If he is a la- 
borer, he is ever faithful to his em- 
ployer, continually desiring to do as 
he would be done by. When you 
meet him (the true christian) he is 
calm and moderate in his conversa- 
tion, no quibble or evasions in his 
words. He never flatters, or makes 

8 



great pretences of friendship to 
your face, but is ever a friend to be 
depended on, both to his family, 
neighborhood, and nation. A chris- 
tian is a true disciple of Christ. — 
When you offer him the office of 
Pope, Bishop, or Priest, together 
with all the glory, praise, honor, 
and applause of the world, if he will 
only pray to be heard and seen, or 
break any of Christ's command- 
ments, — he, the Christian, will say, 
Get thee hence, " Satan," for it is 
written thou shalt worship the 
"Lord thy God" (the Command- 
ments of the Scripture the Word), 
and Him (the Word) only shalt 
thou serve. Matt. iv. 10. The 
true disciple will serve and worship 
his Lord, the " truth," for there is 
not two, but only one God to serve, 
and he is " truth j" yea, " divine 
truth," of which we are recepta- 
cles j and, as we love, so we re- 
ceive and obey the " truth," and 
abide in the truth, and the " truth" 
abideth in us according to our "love 
of truth," or, in Scripture language, 
according as our works are or shall 
be. Then, let us read the Lord's 
Sermon in v., vi., vii. chapters 
Matt., and love, obey, and keep His 
words in " truth." 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Wanted to know, — Who takes the 
name of the Lord our God in 
vain ? 

Ans. — Those who pretend to be 
guided by the Scriptures (the name 
of the Lord our God) , but are con- 
tinually breaking his words, his 
Commandments, and teach men to 
do so too. 

Q. — How should we do to fulfill 
the precepts of His words, and not 
take His words in vain 1 

A. — Labor six days in each week 



58 



THE TRUTH. 



in some useful occupation, and rest 
on the seventh, that your example 
may be worihy of imitation by your 
son a«d neighbor's son, which is 
doing as you would be done by in 
"truth," and not taking the word 
in vain. 

Q.— Which of the Command- 
ments, if solemnly kept by precepts 
-and example, both by priests and 
peasants, would bring peace on 
earth and good will to men, as it 
was before " Adam's fall," or be- 
fore -men made ceremonies, and 
called their ceremonies worship, 
which created strife and hypo- 
crisy 1 

A. — That which forbids us to 
act like hypocrites, praying to be 
heard and seen. 

Q— How can the fruits or evils 
caused by breaking this Command- 
ment be shown to -us, that we may 
cease to do evil, and help to restore 
peace, good will, and love to the 
" Word or Lord," and love to our 
neighbors without reserve. 1 

Ji. — By the " love of truth" we 
see, hear, and understand with our 
hearts the Lord's words ; and those 
mountains of prejudice that we 
have built up in our minds will melt 
with " fervent heat" created in the 
love of " truth," which causes us to 
hear, and see, and understand the 
words of truth, however given, sent, 
or handed to us ; for truth is our 
meat and our drink when we " love 
truth." 

Q. — What are the evils created 
by praying for men to hear and see 
such ceremonies 1 

Ji. — All, all ! yea, even death 
and hell (doubt and horror), with 
all the misery on earth (for God 
never created hell), have been cre- 
ated by making those outward cere- 
monies. Is it not " hell" where ha- 
tred is taught and strife created 1 
Then look back on the rise and 



progress or this bigotry and insani- 
ty called religion. See the mur- 
ders, the stake, the rack, national 
warSjcities and villages burned, and 
families destroyed, by this hatred, 
created by sectarian strife and as- 
sumption of power, one sect over 
another. Then, to go into another 
world with all this spite and malice 
that has made our " spirit form," 
how horrible ! Neighbors, consider 
these things, for ourselves and 
our children. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXV, 

Wanted. 

To have Truth guide us, we 
must honestly and sincerely " love 
Truth." 

In the beginning was the Word, 
and the Word was with God, and 
the Word was God, and the " word" 
was made fresh and dwelt among 
us : so then the " word" is our 
" Lord and our God." Then he 
that worships the Scriptures or 
Word is the true "man," born of the 
"word," a "son" of the "Word," 
and believes in the " Son," or New 
Testament, which are spirit and life. 
Therefore, whosoever heareth these 
sayings of mine, and "doeth" them, 
I will liken him to a wise man 
which built his house upon a "rock," 
upon " truth," on those " words." 
Such a " man" will not ask or do 
alms before men ; such a man will 
not sound a trumpet or ring bells 
when he does alms, neither in the 
churches nor streets, that men may 
praise or find fault with his alms ; 
such a man will not let his left-hand 
know what his right-hand doeth, 
but his alms will be in secret, lest 
he should not receive alms of Him 
that setth in secret; such a man 
will not ask alms or pray before 
men, for them to hear and see (as 



THE TRUTH. 



59 



hypocrites do) in tbe churches and 
all places, for it would take away 
the " Word" from him, his spirit, 
and his life; such a man is ever in 
effort, and always desiring to keep, 
do, and obey these the Lord's 
" words" in his Sermon ; such a 
man lives by the Word, walks in 
the light of the Word, and the 
Word is his food and. his drink, and 
abideth in him, and creates his spi- 
rit-form or spirit-body ;. such a man 
taketh no thought for the morrow, 
but is ever desirous of doing his duty 
to-day, for the morrow, or " next 
life," will take care of itself. If we 
do our duty to one another while it 
is to-day, or in. this life, it wilL be 
well with us in the morrow. Such 
a man is a Christian, for he obeys 
Christ's Words ; such a man boasts 
not of his goodness, neither con- 
demns his neighbor's heart ; such a 
man knows that every soul is desi- 
ring, praying in his closet (in spi- 
rit) for happiness : and if outward 
ceremonies, praying in public, were 
done away, strife would cease, and 
sectarian pride be turned into cha- 
rity one to another. 

Love Truth* 

CHAPTER XXXVL 

Wanting. 

In order to understand the Lord's 
Words, I must read with desire, be- 
lieving " his words," not have a 
priest to add or diminish ; for my 
Father knoweth what things I have 
need of before I ask him. Ifthis.be 
true, why go to a Priest or listen, to 
a Priest's words 1 Can a Priest or 
Minister know better than my Fa- 
ther or Lord 1 If I think a Priest's 
prayers of any use to me, why not 
let him stay at home and pray in his 
closet for me 1 not have him break 
the Commandments by praying 
where men can hear and see. If I 



believe the Lord t knows all my de- 
sires, thoughts, prayers, why nob 
pray in my closet, that I may be ise- 
wardedof him that seeth in secret, 
and I be not guilty of breaking his 
words % If I believe the Lord is 
ever present, then I; will worship 
and desire (pray) in spirit; then 
will. I do my praying in " truth." 
I will not be like the hypocrites, of 
a sad countenance or go-to-meetin? 
face. If I believe the Lord's words, 
I cannot hire Priests to break his 
words by acting like hypocrites, and 
take money for presenting my case 
to the Lords (for it would make the 
Lord to appear proud and as tyran r 
nical as our judges, or kings,, or ty- 
rants are at this day, who oblige us, 
the people, to hire a pettifogger to 
present our case ) It would appear, 
also, that I do not believe his words, 
else I would keep and obey his 
words. If I pretend to be a disciple 
of Christ, I must obey his words,, 
else I act the hypocrite and make 
myself a liar; for I do- not that 
which I pretend to. do, for a true- 
disciple cannor pray in public where 
he can be heard and seen, and act 
like hypocrites who love to pray.— 
To act like a hypocrite, is to go about 
pra}ing and talking of religion, 
making ourselves and neighbors (if 
possible) believe we are pious, as. 
though we thought they would not 
know it from our. industry and just 
dealings with our neighbors, and by 
our making it known, it shows we- 
desire applause and some preference 
over others. Herein, is self-love, 
pride, and hypocrisy. I will, weigh 
myself in the balance of the Lord's. 
Sermon, 

Love. Tbuths 



60 



THE TRUTH. 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Wanted, 

To have people read the 23d chap- 
ter of Matt. , and consider well who 
the Lord is talking to, or who the 
words of that chapter are directed 
to. Is it not directed to those who 
pretend to know and teach the laws 
of God, such as priests, deacons 
and elders (as they call themselves), 
who pretend to sit in Moses' seat, 
and teach, give creeds, laws and 
ceremonies for men to be governed 
by, and to do works to be seen of 
men ? Are they not making laws 
and striving to rule, the same as 
their fathers were doing when the 
words of the 23d chapter were said 
to them by our Saviour 1 Do they 
not pretend to be judges and law- 
givers, the same as the religionists 
of that day, even with many addi- 
tional forms of ceremonies and 
works to be seen of men'? Are 
they not filling up the measures of 
their fathers in their pride and out- 
ward appearances of show 1 Are 
they not of the same generation of 
those who have been making cere- 
monies and called it religion from 
Adam's fall to this day? Are they 
not compassing sea and land to 
make proselytes to their blind de- 
lusion or religion (as they call it), 
at this day the same as at that day ? 
— are they not as bigoted and as 
fearful of encroachment on their 
religion as they were when our Sa- 
viour said the words of this 23d 
chap. Matt.] would they not, if they 
had power over the people, destroy 
life rather than be disturbed in their 
bigotry or religion (as they call it)? 
Neighbors, read this 23d chapter of 
Matt, and compare it or apply it to 
the " works" of the religionists of 
the present day, and you will see 
their insanity, and will pity those 
who have been innocently beguiled 



and are partakers of the forbidden 
fruit, bound in Jewish or religious 
bondage. But light is near unto 
us who Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Wanted, 

To have parents look to the welfare 
of their children, and see that they 
are not made proselytes to this re- 
ligious bigotry and blind supersti- 
tion, lest when he is made he be- 
comes two-fold more the child of 
hell than yourselves-— Matt, xxxiii. 
15. Parents should beware of 
those people who are compassing 
sea and land to make proselytes; 
for the Lord says, when he is made, 
he is made a child of hell, and who 
shall gainsay the " Lord's words V 
None but the poor, blind, insane 
and diseased, and the proud phara- 
saical hypocrites who go about 
praying to be heard and seen — 
none other would gainsay the 
" Lord's words" — none other would 
break the commandments of the 
" word." They pretend to preach 
and to teach, but poor blind Phari- 
sees and hypocrites who are conti- 
nually pettifogging against other 
sects and praising their own cere- 
mony, for the sake of making pro- 
selytes, and our Lord tells what they 
are when made. Who then are our 
tormentors 1 Who are pettifogging 
and electioneering against the 
Lord's kingdom (of love) for the 
sake of making proselytes for their 
own kingdom 1 Parents, look to 
these things, that you do nut be par- 
takers with them in the blood of 
the prophets. What free man (free 
from this religious bigotry), who 
reads the scriptures, does not know 
that all the prophets, from righte- 
ous Abel, Zachariah, Jesus of Na- 
zareth, John Rogers and all the 
martyrs, or men who, for the " love" 



THE TRUTH. 



61 



to mankind, dare to write and pub- 
lish truth, have been persecuted, 
and some put to death, by these re- 
ligionists, under some name, sect or 
ism 1 Is it not as our Saviour says, 
they have caused all the righteous 
bloodshed upon the earth ? Now 
let us look at the " Lord's kingdom" 
— see what his laws are. Only do 
as we would be done by, and if ye 
love me, love one another. How 
easy this yoke to bear (or laws), to 
keep. Let us join his kingdom of 
God, of love. God is love. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

Wanted to have men consider these 

words : 
Behold, I make all things new.— 
Rev. xxi., 5. Let us see how far 
this work is in progress. Begin 
with the smallest ' implement, the 
old tinder box ; farmers' rakes, 
forks, plows ; stoves to do our cook- 
ing ; wagons with eliptic springs ; 
machinery to manufacture all our 
clothing, instead of the hand cards 
and spinning wheels ; heat and 
moisture (in the form of steam) 
carries us and our goods on rail- 
roads and steamboats; we command 
the lightning, and it carries our 
messages (by telegraph), talking 
from city to city as it were face to 
face; political party names laid 
aside and broken ; a meeting at 
Buffalo of delegates of every sect, 
name, denomination and creed of 
politicians united into " one " as 
" Free Soil ;" making new is on- 
ward and upwards, for the word 
"all" means the whole. Our (earth) 
church business must be renovated 
and made new; the "tables" of 
those who buy and sell (doves) in 
the temples will be turned over, 
and no more making merchandize 
of religion. How blind and insane 



a congregation of people must be 
to sit and see a creature get up in 
the pulpit and tell the Lord what 
to do — a creature to assume divini- 
ty and then go to ordering the 
Lord what and when to do, saying 
(in presence of a congregation of 
witnesses), now, Lord, bless my 
congregation ; now, Lord, sanc- 
tify these our works. What insa- 
nity ! Poor blind, profane crea- 
ture, taking the name of the Lord 
(the word) in vain. Then this poor 
blind creature turns to his poor 
blind but honest followers, and tells 
them what to do, and he (their di- 
vine) will carry their case up to 
the Lord, the throne of grace, and 
there plead or pettifog for them if 
Ihey do his bidding (become his 
slaves). What blind insanity ! — 
Who can see these things as they 
are and refrain from weeping 1 To 
see the minds of our children cre- 
ated in fear, and fear is pain, and 
pain is torment; then we and our 
children are tormented by those 
calling themselves divines. What 
blind delusion ; surely, the serpent 
cunning has swallowed up our rea- 
son and we are blind. But let us 
turn to the Lord's sermon, and not 
be like hypocrites, whose work they 
do to have men hear and see them, 
to have praise or glory of men. — 
Let us do as we would be done by. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XL. 

Wanted, — To have people consider 
the works and the effects produced 
by the works oj those blind crea- 
tures calling themselves divine. 

What horrible vanity and insa- 
nity for a creature that breaks the 
laws of God and men, to call him- 
self Divine. Breaking the laws 
( of God by being idle six days in 



62 



THE TRUTH. 



each week and laboring on thet 
seventh, to hinder the honest la- 
borer from rest — begging money 
without license, even on the sev- 
enth day, which is not lawful ; and 
they themselves condemn sueh 
work, if done by mechanics and 
laboring men. They also encou- 
rage people to get up their teams 
and carry their owners to the seve- 
ral places designated by those 
creatures, that they may receive 
money on the plate on the Lord's 
day (in plain contradiction of their 
own pretence to goodness or truth.) 
But if these men and teams were 
seen gathering hay and grain, even 
in time of harvest, lest it should 
be a loss to community, these self 
Divines (or wolves) would make a 
terrible howling, and send their 
imps, or seconds in meddling, to 
howl after and worry those honest 
men who are striving to and obey- 
ing the laws of God. These are a 
few of their works of darkness and 
contradiction of the Lord. Should 
we reverence these creatures and 
their works 1 

Help them to "kill" the 

" Lord's" word — that is, to kill 

the Lord 1 Shall we encourage 

those meddlers that are devoting 

their whole time in meddling with 

their neighbors' affairs, like wolves, 

causing fear wherever they go, 

even seeking to find fault, and 

judge all people'? They first get 

the mark of the beast on their 

forehead, on their hands (their 

ism), and then they commence 

howling and tormenting. Like the 

Egyptian frogs, they are in our 

bread trays (mental or spiritual 

bread), for they are meddling with 

our schools and all spiritual bread 

or food for the mind, teaching one 

against another, which is proof 

that they teach falses, for if they 



should teach truth there would be 
no divisions, or isms, or sects, or 
pride, or jealousy, or hatred, or 
devourers, or howlings,, conse- 
quently no " Fear." 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLI. 

Wanted, — To have peopl'e observe 
how the cunning of the Serpent 
(spoken of in Genesis) has caused 
us to take the forbidden fruit : 

Such as King-craft, Priest-craft, 
Lawyer-craft, and all craft, or 
cunning devices, whereby the few 
lord it over the many, or whereby 
the ungodly that regard not their 
fellow neighbors' welfare may 
raise themselves up into power, 
and have dominion over and subsist 
on others' earnings, cunningly 
striving to make their neighbors 
believe it is for their benefit to be 
slaves, and subject to their teach- 
ing, and not allow others to have 
equal rights with them and their 
children, of ruling as well as be- 
ing ruled. In order to bring these 
things to our minds, we will look 
at our courts of law. Here we 
have a court and jury paid and 
sworn to do justice in matters of 
differences between parties. But 
the devices of the serpent's cun- 
ning have made it incumbent on 
us, the parties, to go and employ 
two creatures, one for each party 
(called lawyers), to plead for jus- 
tice to be done to each party — 
plead to this same court and jury 
that are sworn to do justice to the 
parties, lest they, the court and ju- 
ry, should neglect to do what they 
are paid for doing, and are sworn 
to do. Is this pleading (or rather 
disturbing) done out of pure love 
to their neighbor 1 O, no ! it is 
for a share of his earnings ; and 



THE TRUTH. 



63 



then cunningly say to the parties, 
we have been useful to you, when 
in truth they prevent justice. — 
Now, perhaps we can see this ser- 
pent's cunning in a higher craft 
called priesthood, or craft of our 
ministers. Let us look under their 
" hood." They teach that God is 
love, that God is justice, that God 
is truth, and that He knows what 
we need, and is always presents- 
knows all our desires, which are 
our hearts' prayers either for good 
or for evil. They also teach that 
He is pleading for us, and that God 
is justice itself, and love itself, and 
mercy itself. Then they turn 
round, as in a coil, and make it in- 
cumbent on us (in their words) to 
employ ministers to plead for us, 
to pettifog the Lord to do justice 
to us— to plead with or to " divine 
justice," lest " divine justice" 
should neglect or cease to be just. 
Their works contradict their 
words. Yes, their " works mock" 
their " own words," and make 
themselves liars and the fathers of 
it. Are they not to be pitied while 
in such darkness 1 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLII. 

Wanted, — To have people recollect 
thai King-craft and Priest-craft 
go hand in hand. 

Every kingdom has its religion 
to intimidate and keep the minds 
of the more noble class of commu- 
nity in the bonds of fear, lest they 
should claim to be equal with their 
fellow men, and assume their own 
just rights as men among men. — 
But the Priests tell them they have 
no other rights only obedience to 
their Priest's teaching (matters 
not what government or religion 
is placed over them, the same sto- 



ry is told and is preached to its 
producing part of community) that 
they, the laboring and producing 
classes, must be submissive and 
obedient to the King and Priest, 
" their craft in teaching." And 
in order to succeed in their works 
of dominion and power over the 
minds of men, they make use of 
two " fulcrums," the one perfectly 
opposite or antipode to the other. 
First, they promise abundant hap- 
piness to all that will be their slaves 
and serve without a murmur (but 
must wait for their pay until they 
are dead); and when this fulcrum, 
or preaching, does not bring them 
into submission, then they use the 
opposite course, and threaten with 
all the persecution and all the mi- 
series that they can invent, nvaking 
awfully distorted faces before the 
people, while crying hell-fire, 
thunderbolts, devils with iron 
claws, together with all manner of 
insane falsehood and falsified truth, 
hoping to frighten the "honest and 
more noble" part of community to 
become subject to their will (the 
will of priests and kings), and as 
oxen become yoked into sectarian 
squads to battle and toil for priest- 
craft and king-craft, against other 
sects, other nations, and our neigh- 
bors. What awful delusion this 
craft (or serpent cunning) has bro't 
on the minds of people ! Yes, even 
to " blind madness and insanity." 
For when yoked intoj sectarian 
parties or squads, they become 
like dogs to fight for their mas- 
ters, by being patted and bid so to 
do. Then the Priests say, We are 
all in all to society : how could 
you do without us 1 Then the 
King says, Yes, you must obey, 
and I will take care for your wel- 
fare. I am king ; you go to your 
work, and hand over your wages 



64 



THE TRUTH. 



to support nobility, your "priests 
and your kings," never allowed to 
think of your own families or their 
" rights." Is this not as they preach 
and teach 1 Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

Wanted,, 

To bring to the mind the difference 
of religion from Christianity, for re- 
ligion is as opposite to Christianity 
as north is opposite to south. The 
religionist believes in the preachers 
or some one of their " invented 
creeds," who are continually say- 
ing there is great danger in not be- 
lieving their words or some one of 
their " multitude of creeds." One 
preacher says you must believe in 
his creed ; second preacher says, 
no, he is wrong; the third preach- 
er says, do not believe either, for 
they are all -wrong, but I have got 
the best creed, mine is the true 
creed ; the fourth preacher says he 
only is right, all others of all na- 
tions are wrong, and have made 
themselves false creeds and are 
preaching false doctrine. So yon 
" may see" they condemn all their 
neighbors' creeds, and doctrines, and 
works. Each preacher boasts of 
his own creed (like his father Adam 
when he set up preaching), and 
says he has got a " Cain " to walk 
with, for his creed is the only true 
u Cain" to be depended on, and is 
pettifogging against and striving to 
destroy and " kill " the works of 
all who will not use his "Cain." 
Yes, is ever striving to destroy those 
who feel "Abel" to get along 
without his " creed" or " Cain." — 
Thus you may see that every preach- 
er with his " creed" or " Cain," is 
striving to kill all that are " able" 
to trust in doing as they would be 
done by, considering the Lord able 
and willing to guide. For the \ 



Lord's sermon, v., vi,, vii. chapters 
Matt., tells us all our duty as true 
disciples. We want no Cain or 
creed other than the ' Lord's Creed ' 
or ' Golden Rule.' But old Adam's 
son, Cain or creed, or believers and 
followers ("sons and daughters") 
which his Cain has begotten, have 
become very numerous, and each 
one, like the old man, their father, 
is proud of and boasts greatly of 
his own Cain or creed, and are ma- 
king covenants or marriages with 
kings and all unpiineipled creatures, 
to enlarge their families, and call 
those who join with them nobility 
(cunning way to seduce), and say- 
ing we must keep above others with 
our Cain or creed, and oblige those 
meek and humble souls that are 
willing to labor six days in each 
week, and do as they would be done 
by, to support us in purple and fine 
linen, that we may fare sumptuously 
every day. But, let us 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

Wanted to have people look at an- 
cient and modern history. 

Try to see, if you can, the cause 
that has shed so much blood (for 
there is nothing produced without 
a cause) ; see the account of rivers 
of blood shed and about to be shed 
in Europe in these days, and for 
what cause or by whom caused to 
be shed. Look also at the preten- 
sions and reasons assigned by each 
contending party or parties inter- 
ested in the conflict, and you will 
see that priestcraft and kingcraft 
are unwilling to let the " people 
go." Yes, priests and kings claim 
to have a right to enslave the souls 
and sacred rights of the more noble 
and producing class of mankind ; 
and in order to succeed, they use 
the serpent cunning of great pre- 






THE TRUTH; 



65 



tensions of holiness, like all unprin- 
cipled hypocrites do, in order to de- 
ceive and seduce, and obtain the 
control over our schools, and teach 
in them. And what have they been 
teaching 1 That men are born free 
and equal, and are entitkd'to equal 
rights 1 O, no, no ! they teach of 
noble birth on one side, and a labor- 
ing or lower class, or subjects, on the 
other (dividing God's family of 
children), and set themselves above 
all, even as gods, divines, holy fa- 
thers, &c, and require to be reve- 
renced as such ! yea, even call them- 
selves nobility ! but, in truth, con- 
sumers and not producers, — conse- 
quently the ignoble of this earth. — 
These ministers and kings have rob- 
bed the producing class (in collec- 
tions and taxes) of their earnings, 
to' supply themselves with weapons 
of war, to keep these same meek, 
humble, and " more .noble" class of 
people in slavery. The Priests in- 
timidate by falsehood, saying, If it 
•were not for us you would be mise- 
rable : but we can keep you out of 
hell, and save you, if you obey us 
and the King. But if an individual, 
or a body of those enslaved men, 
dare stand up and say they have 
claims in divine justice of equal 
rights, or say that theiF tasks and 
taxes are too great and grievous to 
bear, will they relieve, or (Pharoah- 
like) let the people go % O, no ; 
the sword and bayonet are plunged 
into the father's heart who dare 
even speak for his child's rights un- 
til rivers of blood flow. This is the 
■work of Kings who pretend to be 
fathers, and ministers who "pretend" 
to be divinely good to men, and so 
wonderfully necessary, neighbors, 
jet us Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLV. 

Wanted, 

To know who is the True Believer 
— he who trusts in the Word as it 
is pure and clear, as it is a fountain 
of living water, and is willing to 
drink in the Word as it is written, 
and not thirst, or he who hires a 
Pettifogger, Priest, or Scribe to 
guide him 1 The one trusts in 
the Lord's words., the other trusts in 
the Priests words. Behold how 
different these words ! The Lord 
says we should not do alms before 
men ; the Priests say we should do 
alms before men, and set the exam- 
ple. The Lord says we should not 
pray for men to hear and see j the 
Priests say we should, and set the 
example. The Lord says we should 
not fast so as to have it appear un- 
to men that we fast; the Priests 
say we should fast so as to have it 
known unto men, and set the exam- 
ple. The Lord says we should not 
lay up treasures upon earth ; the 
Priests say we should, and set the 
example of love for gold, — for they 
take the last penny from the widow 
and orphan, even on the seventh 
day. The Lord says we should 
judge not ; the Priests say we should 
judge from outward appearances, 
and set the example of judging and 
slandering by calling their neigh- 
bors ill names, such as Catholics, 
heretics, sinners, infidels* ungodly,, 
&c. &c, such as no gentleman or 
decent citizen would do. The Lord 
says we should love our enemies J 
the Priests say we should hate our 
enemies, even unto death, as they 
prove by having SO 1 many butchered 
in Rome, that the Priest may rule 
over what remain alive against their 
will. But it is not to be wondered 
at ; for the Priests and Preachers o£ 
the present day are the descendants 
of that same race of religious cere- 



66 



THE TRUTH. 



monists that put the Lord to death, 
out of fear of losing their power 
over the people. Neighbors, we 
that are not blind can see these 
" truths," and should choose this day 
whom we will serve, for us and our 
children's lives depend on our do- 
ings ; therefore, let us obey the 
Lord, and 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

Wanted,— To ask Myself some 
Questions. 

1st. If I as a Priest or Minister 
do not obey the constitution and the 
laws of God, am I not the meanest 
and most ignoble of any creature on 
earth 1 The constitution is this, viz: 

As YOU WOULD THAT MEN SHOULD DO 
TO YOU, DO YE EVEN SO UNTO THEM. 

For He says, on these words hang 
(are founded) all the law and the 
Scripture of God. Then the v., vi., 
and vii. chapters of Mathew, to- 
gether with the ten Command- 
ments, comprise all " God's Laws," 
(and is God himself) to teach man 
his whole duty, add or diminish not 
one word, but let them be plain. 
Yea, yea, nay, nay, remember these 
words are binding on all equally ; 
they do not make one a priest, an- 
other a peasant — no injustice. 2d — 
If I as a preacher break these laws, 
and go about praying where men 
can hear and see me pray, either 
in the churches or in the streets like 
those hypocrites that do so, and. say 
I preach the " word as it reads," 
am I not of all the Ih.rs the "great- 
est liar" among men 1 8d — If 1 
by these lies and falsehoods deceive 
my neighbors, and by that means 
obtain from them their earnings, 
ara 1 not as a thief and a robber ; 
yed, oi the woist kind ? 4th — If I 
in order to make proselytes, call 
my neighbors ill names, such as 



Catholics, heretics, infidels, sinners, 
ungodly, &c, which induces others 
to do so too, am I not a base slan- 
derer and no gentleman — not wor- 
thy to have a seat in society 1 
5th— If I by this perverting and 
falsifying' God with his laws cause 
strife among neighbors, breaking 
up of families, wars between men 
and nations that have caused and 
are now causing rivers of blood to 
be shed, am I not guilty of murder, 
even as a murderer 1 6th — If I do 
not quit this praying and preaching 
for money, and go to work as an 
honest man, and admit that the 
word talks to me as it does to my 
neighbor ; also that the word talks 
to my neighbor as it does io me, 
that the word is God to all equal, 
am I net a most silly liar, or else 
more ignorant than the lowest order 
of ignorance? 7ih — Can I be a 
disciple of the word and not obey 
the word 1 I might as well say 
white is black and vice versa and 
try to make myself and neighbors 
believe it. 0, that I could be raised 
up on a par with the noble pro- 
ducing classes of the earth, that 
produces all that is consumed, and 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

Wanted, 

To enquire of myself, as a priest 
or preacher, whether I obey the 
laws of God or not 1 Do I labor 
six days and rest on the seventh 1 
Do I do my alms and prayers in 
secret, that my left hand know not 
what my right hand doeth 1 When 
I fast, do I do it so as not to ap- 
pear unto men to fast 1 Now if I 
break the above three Command- 
ments of the law of God, and teach 
men so, am I not a consummate 
hypocrite, breaking the very vitals 
of the "word," consequently killing 



THE TRUTH. 



67 



the "word" and destroying its 
power, acting out Judas in full 1 
Yes, I am killing the Lord in 
breaking the vitals of his word, 
and teaching men so. What will 
shield me from that all-seeing eye 
of "Truth VI Will my foppish ap- 
pearance or my canting and whin- 
ing screen me 1 Will my lounging 
about house in female company 
screen me 1 or shall I call for rocks 
(truths of the word) and mountains 
(high standing) to fall on me and 
hide me from my shame, brought on 
me by self-love and love of the 
world ? But it is high time my 
works of evil were ended. I have 
been living on my neighbors' earn- 
ings long enough, while I was 
calling them sinners, infidels and 
ungodly, robbing them not only of 
their earnings, but also of the truth 
of " God's word,"- spoken by our 
" Lord." Surely I am a beast of 
the field, and have been sowing 
tares (sectarian strife) until there is 
no love one to another — nought but 
pride, love of money and bigotry to 
be found on the earth. But my 
race (with others like myself) has 
come to the " end" spoken of by 
Daniel ; it is about consummated, 
for the light, the all-seeing eye of 
truth, is here, and who shall be able 
to stand before the truth 1 Neigh- 
bors, have compassion on me and 
forgive me. I have been blind in 
breaking the laws of God and men, 
by being idle six days and collec- 
ting money on the seventh day. 
Although I had no charity or com- 
passion for you, yet do to me as you 
would be done by— forgive me, and 
I will quit this praying and pleach- 
ing for money, and will go to work 
and try to be an honest rational 
man, and will try to keep and 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLVIII. 

Wanted, 

To know as a preacher or priest 
how vain and silly I must be to 
make myself believe that people 
will bear with my heathenish dog- 
mas at this enlightened day, dogmas 
commenced by Adam about six 
thousand years ago, to teach men 
what they should eat or what they 
should drink, or wherewithdll they 
should be clothed, (mental food, 
drink and clothing,) in order to get 
to heaven, or enjoy well the next 
life, (what the Lord calls to-mor- 
row,) which he says will take care 
for itself, if we only do as we 
would be done by, while it is to- 
day or in this life. Can people be 
so silly as to believe that I as a 
preacher of these dogmas, setting 
the worst examples of idleness, of 
pride, of disobeying the Lord daily, 
can have any influence with the 
Lord for their good, by praying to. 
him, (where men can hear and see 
me pray,) or pettifogging and 
preaching over my dogmas! While 
every man, woman and youth can 
read the Lord's words, and under- 
stand what he says, which forbids 
all my works, 1 must be blind lead- 
ing the blind, (if I have followers,) 
indeed. But here I am filled with 
pride, too lazy to work — what shall 
I do? I have it: I will still use 
the serpent cunning, and get one 
year's salary more ; I will also in- 
fluence the weaker and vain minds; 
and have them get up a donation 
party, and gather some money that 
way. But will the people en- 
courage me in my wrongs any fur- 
ther 1 Light has come to them ; 
they see the Lord's word as it stands 
recorded ; they see the Lord forbids 
all outward or external ceremony. 
He forbids praying to or for men to 
hear, or doing alms or fasting to be 



68 



THE TRUTH. 



known by others, or boasted of by 
those -who do such (foolish) wrongs 
as to break the " Laws of God." 
The people, the honest people come 
to the light and see how the Lord 
does "talk," and they will listen to 
and obey his words with joy and 
gladness. I had better join them. 
I will do so. I will be a man 
among them. I will enjoy the 
blessings that follow a man of 
truth, a true man, and be happy in 
producing something useful, for 
goodness is in uses ; there is no- 
thing truly good unless it be truly 
useful. I will turn from my wrongs 
and will be a man among men, and 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 

Wanted, — To know what Religion 
is in reality ? the object of its be- 
ing used, adopted, and conti- 
nued ? 

Religion is a "bondage of sla- 
very'' used by Priests, Kings, and 
Monarchs, to keep the producing 
and laboring classes of mankind 
under submission, that they may 
bear more patiently to be taxed 
and robbed of their earnings to 
support Priests, Kings, and crown- 
ed heads, with all their sycophants, 
commonly called nobility, but in 
truth the very " ignoble" of the 
human race. 

People are gathered into this 
religious bondage from the influ- 
ence of two powers : one is to ex- 
cite vanity and pride of show ; the 
other is to threaten, and create 
fear, until the innocent and unsus- 
pecting are beguiled and bound in 
the bonds of "religious pride and 
slavery.'' Thus the two powers, 
(pride and fear), made use of to 
beguile and enslave, are called (in 
Genesis) the serpent. First, to 
eharm, if possible, and sting (when 



pride fails to do the work) with 
foul slander — such as infidel, un- 
believer, ungodly, &c. &c, with 
all manner of poison tongues and 
cruel persecutions, such as hang- 
ing on the cross, burning at the 
stake, and murdering millions. — 
Religion is continued in our coun- 
try to keep up pride, and make 
distinctions in society, so that the 
proud ignorant may feel that they 
are of better birth, or are better 
than their neighbor on account of 
their religion, of which they are 
very proud. It matters not what 
kind of religion any one has at 
this day ; he is equally as vain 
and proud of it, and as ready to 
insult his neighbor with his silly 
bigotry and insane conversation. 
Make him Priest, Elder, Deacon, 
or Grand Steward, and he is ready 
to judge and condemn all that are 
not willing to be .made proselytes 
to his views (poor vain dupe !) — 
It matters not what creed or sect 
he is beguiled with, his bigotry 
and insanity are equally the same, 
for he forgets to do as he would 
be done by ; he forgets that every 
child born into the world is as in- 
nocent as another, with equal 
claims on " our Father" who art 
in Heaven. 

N.B. The Word says "our 
Father" — a Father to all, whether 
he be born in a stable and sleep in 
a manger, or born in a palace and 
wrapt in purple and fine linen. — 
Neighbor, let us have the stable and 
manger and be a Christian, rather 
than be a religionist, dressed in 
purple and fine linen, faring sump- 
tuously every clay. Let us do as 

WE WOULD BE DONE BY, which ful- 
fils the whole Law and the Pro- 
phets- 

Love Truth. 



THE TRUTH. 



69 



CHAPTER L. 

Wanted, 



To have parents and trustees of 
schools to examine what is taught 
in our schools as to the " scripture 
truths ;'' also, geology and its 
truths. The Scripture is a spirit- 
ual work written by its different 
writers to do away religion, with 
all its insanity and heathenish ce- 
remonies, and to build up Chris- 
tianity in its place, which is ra- 
tionality and true common sense, 
— yea, even the " good of truth ;" 
for all that is required of "man" to 
be a Christian is, to do as he 

WQUL.D BE DONE BY i. e., to. do 

justice in a manly feeling of for- 
giveness as we would be forgiven. 
Parents and trustees of schools 
should not have our sons and 
daughters taught (directed by your 
blind preachers), that this tempo- 
ral globe or earth on which we 
dwell was formed, created, made, 
and finished in six days, as we 
reckon time. We have no autho- 
rity for such a blind, heathenish 
dogma. Surely there is no ration- 
ality in such a dogma. This is 
Egyptian darkness and insanity, 
brought on through pride and sci- 
entific religion, until " truth" is 
lost to all " religionists.'' Let 
your school trustees answer this 
question: If it requires six months 
to create, to form, to make a grain 
of mustard-seed, which is a globe 
about one-thirtieth part of an inch 
in diameter, how long a time would 
it have taken to create, to form, to 
make this globe or earth on which 
we dwell, the earth being about 
eight thousand miles in diameter'? 
Then make due allowance for the 
slower growth of minerals, com- 
pared with the growth of vegeta- 
bles (remember, these creative 



laws are fixed and unchangable). 
Neighbor, there is nothing said of 
creating, making, or forming this 
temporal globe or earth in the 
Scriptures. The Scripture is spi- 
ritual works (which you all admit) 
described by things temporal, of 
which we have some knowledge. 
The earth and heavens being cre- 
ated (as spoken of in Scripture), 
means the external and internal of 
man, his earth or body, and his 
mind or the kingdom of heaven, 
which he says is within us. Man 
is called earth, temple of clay, ta* 
bernacle of clay ; or, when an in- 
fant, ground into which good seed 
should be sown (as in the parable 
of the sower), to create happiness 
or heaven within a "manly mind." 
Temple or tabernacle (or church) 
of clay or earth, is what we dwell 
in, and is proved so by these words 
of the Lord's Prayer : " Thy king- 
dom come, thy will be done in 
earth," (not on earth), " even as 
it is in heaven ;" so in heaven, so 
" in earth" (not on earth.) Thus 
if we come to the light (the "word" 
is the true light), we shall know 
and enjoy " truth," even as the 
"truth" is enjoyed by the angels 
in heaven, while in this earth, 
or body, or tabernacle, or church, 
or temple of clay or ground into 
which the good seed (the word of 
God) should be sown to create 



"man," 



Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LI. 

Wanted. 

To have those who have any ra- 
tionality, or who are not blind with 
religious bigotry and insanity, to 
view for a moment the horrible 
teaching our children are taught 
by our poor, blind priests and 



70 



THE TRUTH. 



preachers. Notice, also, how they 
(being blind) contradict themselves 
in their teaching. They teach that 
the Scripture is a spiritual work, 
and is true and holy. This truth, 
I believe, they all admit and teach. 
If spiritual, holy and truth, it must 
be creating spiritual knowledge in 
those who would be holy and "love 
truth." Such persons will ever 
keep in mind that the Scriptures are 
to be understood in a spiritual sense. 
The Lord says (St. John vi., 63d 
verse,) it is the spirit that quicken- 
eth ; the flesh profiteth nothing. 
The words that I speak unto you 
they are spiiit and they are life. 
He says that He and the Father 
(Old Testament) are one, conse- 
quently all the Scripture is to be 
understood in a spiritual sense ; not 
in a literal or temporal sense, but 
only in a spiritual sense, which 
createth life and celestial joys. 
When we read that God creates we 
must remember that it is the word 
that creates " man," as in the par- 
able of the sower explained. Then 
to be a son of God is to be a son of 
the word. We must eat the flesh 
and drink the blood of the Lord, 
the " word." To eat the flesh of 
the word is to appropriate, to obey 
the Commandments contained in 
the v., vi. and vii. chapters Mat- 
thew, together with the Ten Com- 
mandments. To drink the blood 
of the " word" is to drink and seek 
the spiritual sense of the word, to 
create, to form our spirit, body or 
manly spirit the spirit of "man," a 
son of God a son of the word (the 
word is God ) Henceforth, let no 
man that admits the word (or 
Scripture) to be spiritual, be so 
blind as to contradict himself, and 
teach or preach the word in its 
literal or temporal sense, but ex- 
plain the spiritual sense in our 
natural or common version. For 



example, rock, for its permanency, 
corresponds to truth, earths our 
bodies, heaven happy mind. For 
the Lord says the Kingdom of 
Heaven is within us— sun as love, 
moon wisdom, stars intelligence, 
fowls of the air those of light and 
fleeting thoughts, fish of the sea 
those of deeper thoughts, beasts of 
the field those minds or propensi- 
ties that are as beasts, seeking only 
to gratify their own appetites or lusts 
without regard to neighbor or self. 
Woman, mother, wife, daughter, 
all mean some church, as in Reve- 
lations, I saw a woman clothed 
with the sun, and the moon was 
under her feet. In a literal sense 
this is void. Let us see the spiri- 
tual sense in our version : I saw a 
church clothed with love, founded 
on wisdom, for the moon was under 
her feet. " How beautiful," so is 
all the word. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LII. 

Wanted, as a Pritst or Preacher, 
to consider what I have been 
doing ? 

When I started into the streets I 
put on a wonderful distorted coun- 
tenance or disfigured face, with 
some peculiar knot tied in my neck- 
cloth, to let people know I was a 
priest — walk with a sort of foppish 
or (as I thought) a saintish step, 
and wished to swell my person 
gravely while I parsed up into the 
pulpit, from whence I aimed to 
howl, or croak, or gobble forth the 
old Assyrian song that Adam first 
began ("called preaching"), in 
hopes to get glory and praise of 
men, or more money of them I 
knew all that is required of us is to 
do as we would be done by; but I 
was verv, very careful not to 
preach so, neither to preach with- 



THE TRUTH. 



71 



out money or price. I generally 
excited their attention about differ- 
ent cretds, and beliefs, and cere- 
monies. When I found a congre- 
gation proud of themselves, I would 
preach against other sects, such as 
I thought would most please. If a 
congregation seemed to look sancti- 
monious, I would speak of the 
Lord's death, wickedness of the 
world, &c. My aim was and is as 
a priest, to please my congregation, 
that I might obtain a good share of 
their earnings ; but am very, very 
careful not to let them know we 
are putting the Lord to death by 
breaking the vitals of his word. 
His word is himself, the word is 
God, and is sufficient to teach us 
all to be good christians ; but it 
requires much added and diminished 
to us religionists, for we have so 
many sects, beliefs, creeds and cer- 
emonies. Now, as- a minister, am 
I not more to be pitied than anv 
other flesh, for being so blind 1 I 
could have obtained my food and 
raiment in some useful avocation, 
and kept the truth, and told my 
neighbor all that is required or us 

is TO DO AS WE WOULD BE DONE BY 

deal justly, and be kind, and love 
one another, for this is Christianity 
in full. But I was blind, and the 
parable of the sower explained, 
shows me what takes away the 
word from our understanding, from 
our minds. Let us 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER LIII. 

Wanted, 

To have (the True Nobility) the 
laboring and producing part of 
mankind to listen, while we, gam- 
blers and consumers (money-chan- 
gers) confess our works of evil, 
and admit the false pretences we 
make use of to get from you what 



we consume. Whether we pay 
you an equivalent or not we care 
not, for we would be called your 
betters ; but the light of truth is 
exposing our works, and we admit 
that self-love has created in us 
beastly desires, and (like the swi- 
nish multitude) we seek only to 
gratify our own appetites and lusts, 
for we have lost that nobler spirit 
called " man," and become as 
beasts, seeking whom we may de- 
vour. We, like the wild beasts, 
are gathered into flocks and herds 
and parties, and, like them, have 
names, — such as gamblers, pick- 
pockets, thieves, robbers, and bur- 
glars. We admit our works of 
evil ; we are consumers and not 
producers ; doing not to others as 
we would be done by, — conse- 
quently killing a truth" and jus- 
tice ; and have no plea to make — 
we only beg for mercy. Be not 
alarmed at your works, pickpock- 
ets, thieves, robbers, burglars, for 
we lawyers are more guilty : we 
have encouraged you in all your 
works. We lawyers have not 
only advised you when and how 
to obtain goods unjustly, but have 
kept you from just punishment for 
a share (as fees) in the goods un- 
justly obtained. We have been 
teaching and encouraging you in 
all your evil works ; for we, for 
the sake of gold, set the guilty 
free, while the innocent, like Abel's 
blood, cry out in lamentation. — 
But we lawyers have said, we are 
not our brother's keeper, we look 
only for our own interest. Like 
a wolf or hog, we only love self 
and the world's goods. Hold ! 
Lawyers, hold ! Do not say your 
punishment is greater than you 
can bear, or that you have taken 
away the key of knowledge, and 
destroyed all goodness and truth, 



72 



THE TRUTH. 



for we Priests arid Preachers are 
more guilty than you all : we not 
only become consumers of others' 
goods, but encourage you all in 
party strife, pride, and love of ob- 
taining goods from the more noble 
and producing part of mankind. 
We have killed Truth and the 
Love of our neighbor as ourselves 
"outright.". We have received 
you all as brothers in our business, 
that we might share with you in 
others' goods ; for we, proud 
Priests and Preachers, are and 
have been (since Adam's fall) the 
continuation of all evil, idleness, 
pride, love of self, love of money, 
love of ruling over and teaching 
others what they should believe, 
or say, or do ; like wolves, tor- 
menting all we could make afraid, 
and called it good • and our pre- 
tence was, that we were Lambs, or 
dressed in the Lamb's clothing. — 
So, you see, we have nothing to 
plead in extenuation of our guilt, 
but ask mercy. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LIV. 

Wanted, 

To know what "religion creates" in 
the young and weak-minded ; also, 
what " Christianity" would create 
if taught by precept and example % 
We will first look at the fruits 
of religion, for, as likeness begets 
likeness after its kind, so reli- 
gion creates its followers after its 
teachers and leaders, who are at 
the head of all despotism and lead- 
ers of all despotic governments. — 
In the United States those religion- 
ists burn with hatred, because they 
have not been successful in obtain- 
ing " Statute Laws" to tax and 
enforce collection of money from 
the " more noble" and manly class 



of citizens; The religious tyrants 
have formed of themselves govern- 
ments within our States, and hold 
their often meetings, to plot and 
plan how they may rule and keep 
dominion over our colleges and 
schools (to create pride for the 
sake of themselves); and would, 
at this day, muzzle every Printer's 
Press that will not become a "vile 
slave'* to uphold tyranny, if it were 
in the power of religious priest- 
craft to do so. 

These religionists burn in heart 
as it were with a flame of burning 
sulphur, with a desire to control 
and have dominion over every per- 
son and every person's affairs. 
They hesitate not to meddle with 
every neighbor and demand his 
money, and say, we know better 
than you know what is good for 
you, (do as we say), toil as slaves 
for money (aye, lie and cheat to 
get it), then hand it over to us re- 
ligionists to use. How do they 
use it 1 In Europe where priests 
rule, they use the money to buy 
weapons of war to butcher the same 
persons or their children that labor 
and produce the money (as is now 
done at Rome), if they refuse or 
neglect to hand over more at call. 
But in these " United States" they 
make various uses. First the priests 
or leaders take out for their own 
use, so as to live in gluttony and 
idleness at home, or as missionaries; 
next to make a show of costly 
buildings, with bells to call the 
fearful and unbelieving together, 
that they may have praise and 
honor one of another, to see and be 
seen of men to pray. But to be a 
christian is to be on a level with 
our neighbor. Call no man by 
titles nor receive titles, but be 
as children of one father, and be- 
lieve fully in his word, that is to do 
to others as we would have others 



THE TRUTH. 



73 



do unto us, for this is the law and 
the prophets, the whole duty of 
man all in all. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LV. 

Wanted to know whether I am, a 
Hypodite or a Christian. 

In order to know I must examine 
my work and see how I am doing. 
Like a hypocrite, do I do alms be- 
fore men ? — do I sound a trumpet, 
or ring bells or encourage it to be 
done before I do alms, to let it be 
known that I pray or do alms as 
other hypocrites do, in the churches 
or in the streets ? — do I love to 
pray and have it known that I pray 
in the churches or in the streets, 
where men can hear and see me 
pray, or encourage others to do so? 
— do I judge my neighbor, and say 
I will pull the mote out of his eye, 
or will teach or learn him how to 
get to heaven 1 If I do these things 
I am a hypocrite, for the Lord says 
it is hypocrites that do so. The 
Lord also forbids us to act or be 
like hypocrites. Now I find that 
to be a christian I must obey 
'< Christ's words" without any 
equivocation, mental reservation or 
self evasion of mind in me what- 
ever ; for if I evade any of the 
Lord's words as above, his word 
abideth not in me, and I am (if I 
pretend to be a christian) nought 
but a hypocrite. If I pretend to be 
a disciple of the word I must 
obey the word, else I am a hypo- 
crite. There is no use to deny 
these truths, for the all-seeing eye 
of truth is here preaching to thou- 
sands daily. Children will soon 
call me to answer if I c tntinue in 
this ceremony and hypocrisy— chil- 
dren can read the v , vi and vii. chap- 
ters in Matthew, and understand 
what they read, if they are not taught 

10 



to put false meaning to those laws or 
words — children know the word is 
God, also the Lord talking to any 
one who reads or hears his word 
read, giving each one of us the 
same laws to abide. If I pretend 
to be a follower of Christ, and do not 
obey his words, I am a hypocrite, 
whether I believe it or not, so I 
should take heed of myself lest I 
am deceived, for I cannot be a 
hypocrite and a christian, also I 
cannot serve two masters. I can- 
not serve God and mammon, so 
that if I pretend to be a christian, 
and continue to fast and pray, and 
do alms in public, I obey not the 
word, and am as a hypocrite. I 
will turn and 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LYI. 

Wanted — To consider things m 
they are. 

Pope Pius claims to be the head 
and heart of all the religionists ini 
the world. From his works, then, 
we have full testimonies of what re- 
ligion is — for the fruits of his reli- 
gion are before our eyes. 

We see him conferring titles o£ 
praise on a Frenchman (General 
Oudinot), for killing, and leading 
to kill (Abel? Yea !) thousands of 
Catholics, whose blood cries from 
the ground to the Lord for Liberty j 
for in Rome, as in Ireland and Hun- 
gary, the honest and laboring class. 
of mankind are made perfect slaves 
to religion, its tyrants, and murder- 
ers. We now see in Europe the 
works and fruit of religion, where 
the Prieslsand Preachers have pow- 
er or influence sufficient to rule and 
enslave mankind even to starvation 
and death. Awake t arise I hon- 
est laborers ! — Behold 1 the same 
tyrannical spirit exists in all syco- 
phants of power and plunder, from 



74 



THE TRUTH. 



Pope to Bishop, Priest, Deacon, 
Sexton ; yea, al) that wish to share 
(with the Pope) of your labors will 
praise the murderer, and say, These 
brothers of ours should obey and be 
slaves to the Pope. He pretends 
to be father of all religion. Then 
should we not be faithful slaves, and 
teach our children to be slaves also, 
(as they are in Ireland), sooner 
than be butchered, as at Rome ? — 
It is true our religious leaders of 
any sect or denomination, are not 
so kind to us as the Southern Plan- 
ters are to their black slaves. The 
Planters furnish lands, food, cloth- 
ing, and all necessaries of life to 
the blacks; but we that support 
religious masters, have not only to 
furnish these things for ourselves, 
but our masters also, and get on 
our knees, take off our hats in their 
presence, as bid. We are in ten- 
fold worse bondage than the black 
slaves of the South ; for we that 
are slaves to religion support our 
masters in all kinds of pride, show, 
idleness, gluttony and bad examples, 
and find out our means to do with. 
Like our ancient brothers (in 
Egypt), we have to make bricks 
and furnish our own straw. When 
we talk of equal rights, as in 
Ireland, Hungary, Rome, or any 
priest ridden country, we are called 
crazy, or butchered or banished 
from our families, by those gods, 
divines, holy fathers (as they call 
themselves), and their sycophants. 
Their sychophants, in England are 
called Orangemen; in America, 
office-seekers and party politicians, 
for the sake of getting into office 
for the good of themselves only. 
In the Scripture they are called the 
land of Nod, for they say aye, and 
nod the head to gain praise and 
friendship from those they envy and 
hate with malicious hatred. Such 
are sycophants, controlled only 



through fear or the hope of names 
or money. Like wild beasts, they 
would destroy any neighbor or na- 
tion to satisfy their own appetites 
or lusts. All these beastly pro- 
pensities, dispositions and appetites 
are created by this ceremonial re- 
ligion. But let us be christians, 
and do to others as we would have 
others do to us, and love and obey 
the Lord's Commandments in the 
v., vi. and vii. chapters Matt. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LVII. ' 

Wanted, 

To consider whether I love and 
serve myself, and the pride of this 
world, with its slavery, foppish ap- 
pearance, to be mocked by those 
that have not the like, and sneered 
by fools that think they have things 
more costly, yet pitied by the wise 
and good for my folly ? or whether 
I love truth, wherein is contained 
the way, the light and life 1 The 
" honest laborer," thinks of his 
temporal wages, but deeper in his 
thought is to do what is right ; so 
righteousness is ever working as 
food to his life, and he hungers 
after and receives it into his spirit 
body to form his spirit " man," as 
temporal food forms his temporal 
body. For man doth not live by 
bread alone, but by every " word" 
proceeding from the mouth of God 
— Matt, iv., 4. So we see, or 
may see, (if we will to see,) that 
" man" is created, and his manly 
spirit formed according to his love 
of "truth" and "justice," (the 
word is truth, also God). Man 
wants nothing more of his neighbor 
than he is willing to give his neigh- 
bor. A " man" seeks no advan- 
tage in deal ; he seeks no office for 
the love of high price or to be ex- 
alted, for a " man" is ever indus- 



THE TRUTH. 



75 



trious and frugal, consequently 
useful, in examples of good. He 
becomes strong in wisdom, for his 
spirit body is created, nourished 
and formed of " truth," by his 
choosing truth for his "mental food" 
from the love of truth. "Man" 
being created, formed and made of 
truth, is a brother in the family 
that are of the truth, and a brother 
to our Saviour, the father of all 
good, the truth, the way, the life, 
for this the " word" is. If I de- 
sire to be one in the truth family, 
I will obey the truths of the word, 
in order to find the way into the 
light of truth, that the light of truth 
may guide me to do to others as I 
would have others do to me. If all 
would by example, as well as pre- 
cept, do as we would be done by, 
peace would reign, love and good 
will prevail triumphant. But if I 
turn from truth and seek to satisfy 
self as a hog, or take from others 
as a dog taketh, and praise all that 
join me in getting goods in a dogish 
or hogish way, I am no "man," 
but a beast in heart, and use the 
cunning of a fox, the devouring 
means as a wolf, and the consuming 
of goods as a hog. For the love of 
self, I am actually governed by 
those " beastly dispositions ; for 
without truth I have not the soul 
or spirit of man, but strive to de- 
ceive. As a wolf, I would like to 
appear as a sheep in sheep's clo- 
thing (priest like). Like the fox, 
I pretend to shrewdness, in advising 
how to get and take great care of 
your geese or goods; but like a 
lawyer, I leave no goods with 
clients. Like a hog, I aim to de- 
vour others' corn or grain until I 
am called a great hog, useless while 
here, and naught but " hogs meat" 
to leave my friend and family when 
I am dead and forgotten. But if I 
am " man," truth is my meat and 



drink, my spirit body is fed, nour- 
ished and formed of truth, conse- 
quently a " living soul," for truth 
can never die. Of such only is 
" man." But those that are beasts 
must die, and go with the beastly. 
So let us become " man," that we 
may dwell with men. 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER LVIII. 

Wanted to know what our Re- 
ligionists think of their own 
works or words. ? 

A religionist, in words, admits 
the Scripture to be spiritual, having 
a spiritual sense; but in works, 
deny their words and preach in a 
temporal sense. Leaving out the 
life or spirit of the word, gentle- 
men, would be inconsistent. Re- 
ligionist, if you admit the scriptures 
is a spiritual work, having a spiri- 
tual sense, then preach the true 
spiritual sense ; or, like an honest 
man, admit you do not understand 
the spiritual sense of the word, 
consequently not fit or capable to 
teach the Scripture or any spiritual 
work. For the word being taught 
in its temporal sense "only," creates 
such confusion of tongue in creeds, 
sects, denominations, &c, that it 
forms a Babylon, and this is what 
is testified by the Tower of Babel 
and its builders. Now you builders 
(preachers) that teach the temporal 
sense of the word only, create and 
cause all strife, jealousy, pride, in- 
fidelity, love of self, the many 
creeds, contention for proselytes, 
envy those that succeed above you, 
and hatred to those who laugh at 
your folly. Thus we see that 
teaching the word in its temporal 
sense only, creates confusion, mad- 
ness and insanity. For who that 
has rationality or common sense, 
can believe that this temporal 



76 



THE TRUTH. 



" globe or earth" was made in six 
days, or that the temporal heavens 
and earth, and all the host of them, 
•were made in six days of our time, 
or that a rib bone could be cut out 
of a man's bosom (while asleep) 
and become a woman, or that to 
rain forty days and nights could 
inundate the whole temporal globe, 
or even to rain forty times forty 
days and nights could do it, or that 
a man (Jonah) could exist in the 
stomach of a fish three days and 
nights, or that a woman could wear 
the sun for a garment, and many 
other passages in the Scripture 
taught in a temporal sense, with- 
out the internal or spiritual sense, 
creates infidelity, blindness, insanity 
and all evil. But in a spiritual 
sense, as figures, allegories and 
correspondences, they teach meta- 
phorically the true foundation and 
perfection of all true knowledge 
and intelligence that the love of 
wisdom can produce in man or men. 
The word is called God. God is 
love, also truth ; then truth is a 
divine attribute ; for our Father in 
Heaven is divine love and divine 
wisdom, or divine goodness and 
divine truth ; for God is love, also 
good (none good but God) ; Christ 
is truth (so He says). Now poor, 
blind religionist, can you worship 
"love and wisdom," or goodness in 
truth (means the same), with your 
ceremonies, or with your hands, or 
dress or buildings, or with sounds 
of lips, or with money, or with dis- 
figured faces, or with judging and 
telling your neighbor he is not 
good 1 The greatest hypocrites, 
black-legs and prostitutes among 
us do all these things, and are fore- 
most as religious leaders; for reli- 
gion has (days gone by) served 
them for a cloak to cover their 
evil deeds. Many still think they 
may be respected if they call them- 



selves religionists, and do so in the 
hope of profit in name or gain. 
But the wise, by looking at their 
works, soon discover the wolf's tail 
dragging in their wake. The day 
is fast passing away for robbers to 
succeed under a religious cloak. 
Now let us who love the Loru in 
the truth of the word, obey the 
Commandments in the v., vi. and 
vii. chapters Matt., with the ten 
also. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LIX. 

Wanted, 

To have all people of all nations 
and tongues to become christians. 
" Come unto me all ye that labor 
and are heavy laden and I will 
give you rest ; take my yoke upon 
you, and learn of me, for I am 
meek and lowly in heart, and ye 
shall have rest unto your souls ; 
for my yoke is easy and my burden 
is light"— Matt, xii, 28, 29, 30. 
" All things whatsoever ye would 
men should do to you, do ye even 
so to them, for this is the law and 
the prophets"— Matt, vii., 12. If 
this is the law and prophets (the 
Lord says it is), we need no priest 
or pettifogger to expound this (His 
word) or teach different words. 
We can be chrisiians (if we will to 
be) without money and without 
price ; for here the Lord has 
summed up and expounded the 
whole Scripture and word ; for the 
law and the prophets includes the 
whole scripture of the Bible. O, 
how easy to be a christian — only 
to do as we would be done by. 
Surely, this is an " easy yoke" and 
a light burden. So easy to under- 
stand our duty, and so light a bur- 
den or task Jor us to do, how ra- 
tional this the " word" is, for it 
brings us on a level with our fellow 



THE TRUTH. 



77 



man and neighbor. Surely, it 
makes us equal as brothers. Thus, 
his words are " saving words ;" 
we will have no other word before 
our faces (the word is God). Let 
us have no other God (but the 
word) before our faces. Let us 
have no religionists for our gods or 
divines (as they call themselves), 
who are housed up six days in each 
week like females (whom the In- 
dians calls " squaw men"), then 
come out nodding to all that look 
up to them (like a made and 
stuffed Santa Claus set over a toy 
shop), claiming to be able to teach 
" business men" how they should 
do, or what they should eat, or 
what they should drink, or where- 
withall they should be clothed. 
We want no such (god-; or divines) 
to guide us and our children, either 
by their precepts or by their ex- 
amples. We want no squaw men's 
examples — setting, lying, eating 
and smoking in idleness. Such 
habits of indolence are most des- 
tructive to all who imbibe them. 
We want no more such examples 
before our sons. We, as men, de- 
sire (pray) to become noble and 
great. in order to be truly great, 
we must be truly " good," for 
greatness is in being "useful," con- 
sequently the farmer is first of all 
truly great in being useful in pro- 
ducing food, for without food, we 
or either of us, could not live to en- 
joy any other uses. Next are our 
mechanics, who produce houses to 
shelter us, together with all and 
singular our necessaries, as well 
as ornamental to decorate, adorn 
and add to our many comforts of 
life. Here we see that our agri- 
culturists and mechanics are the 

" TRUE NOBILITY" On th'lS EARTH, 

for they are truly sayers and doers 
of the word. They teach the word 
by precept and example ; for they 



labor six days in each week, and 
would rest on the seventh day if 
not disturbed by those " squaw 
men," or preachers. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LX. 

Wanted to know who the Tyrants 
are on the whole Earth. 

Are not our religionists the head, 
heart and root of all oppression ? 
Are there any other tyrants found 
on all the eaith but religious tyr- 
rants? Who among all despots 
does not boast of his religion ? Is 
not religion and tyranny a married 
pair (church and state), that rule 
with demoniacal tyranny in all 
Europe and elsewhere ? Behold 
religionists rejoicing in all their 
societies, in Russia and other places, 
over the works of their own hands ! 
Religious hand (red with the blood 
of Irishmen, Hungarians and Ro- 
mans) grasped in religious hands 
in salutations of religious joy, that 
they had — had what ? Had mur- 
dered and butchered thousands of 
husbands and fathers, plundered and 
burned their cities, carried away or 
destroyed the gonds and stores from 
the widows and orphans (whose 
fate is now too horrible to be des- 
cribed). Widows and orphans 
" made such" by religious hands, 
guided by religious leaders, who 
are now holding each other by 
their blood stained hands, with the 
highest religious delight over their 
damnable works of murder, robbery, 
and the worst kind of slavery. Yet 
each religionist wipeth his mouth, 
and sayeth he hath done no evil. 
But religionist, see, look, behold 
the works of your hands. The 
Lord says we should know you by 
your fruit. Hold! reader, hold; 
can this be the work of religionists? 
Have we all been so deceived ? 



78 



THE TRUTH. 



Have we all been led (blind) into 
this " damnable work" of murder, 
plunder and meddling with our 
neighbor's peace in single families 
as well as whole nations'? All, 
yes, all are the works of religion — 
fruits of religion created by reli- 
gionists ; yes, by religious leaders ; 
for Christianity cannot do any tvil 
work. The true christian (like 
Christ) would suffer death sooner 
than murder, rob, or even disturb 
the peace of another. The true 

CHRISTIAN WOuld DO TO OTHERS EVEN 
AS HE WOULD WISH TO BE DONE BY, 

like the lamb (on the field) feeds 
and lets others feed in peace, else 
he is not a christian, but a religion- 
ist. Alas, alas ! herein have I 
been deceived. I have been blind 
led by the blind ; for I thought re- 
ligion was Christianity, but I now 
see they are as opposite as darkness 
is to light. I now see that religion 
is causing all the misery on this 
earth. I now see why the Lord 
pronounced so many woes on the 
religious leaders, as in xxiii. chap. 
Matt. I now see these woes are 
upon all those who do as the reli- 
gious leaders were then doing, and 
as we religionists are now doing, 
for we are of the same fallen race 
of Adam. It is now about six 
thousand years since the pride of 
self love created in man an evil or 
"damned spirit," who invented a 
creed of faith (in ceremony), and 
began making proselytes, with de- 
sire for power commenced preach- 
ing and boasting of his creed and 
ceremony, to gain proselytes, that 
he might have rule over his neigh- 
bors, as all religionists are doing 
at this day. We know this 
is a " damned spirit," because he 
that was guided by it was (and is) 
drove out of the Garden of Eden 
(or peace without fear), together 
with his creed and ceremony, which 



then did and now does produce 
thorns and thistles (pain and fear) 
in all that are married to their 
" creed and ceremony." He who 
invented this evil work of death is 
called Adam, signifying a lover of 
earthly goods, prided in self-love. 
His creed and ceremony, invented 
or chosen from his own bosom, is 
called his wife ; in Genesis, called 
a rib taken from his side. Here 
we have the married pair, a reli- 
gionist married to his creed and 
ceremony," and are out of the 
Garden of Eden ; for fear is causing 
them to sacrifice so much time and 
expense, pinning fig leaves to hide 
their works. But the truth is 
about to kill their fig tree, on 
account of the want of good fruit. 
Look at the religious fruit (out- 
wardly it appeared fair) of murder 
and death ; in all times since it 
commenced, from Abel, Zachariah, 
Zedekiah, Jesus of Nazareth, yes, 
endless numbers have been destroyed 
by that religious spirit called Adam. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXI. 

Wanted, 

All that would call on the name of 
the Lord, to read or hear the word. 
If, then, we obey the word, we do 
not take the name of the Lord our 
God in vain. But if we read, or 
hear, or know his words, and do 
not obey the Commandments of the 
word, we take the name of the Lord 
our God in vain. For a person to 
raise up or get on his knees, and 
say (in the presence of others), 
Lord, do this or do that, is taking 
the name of Ihe Lord (the word) 
in vain. But to do what the word 
bids us to do, in the love of doing 
as the word bids, conjoins us to the 
word as a marriage. For to obey 
the word, then, is our delight, our 



THE TRUTH. 



79 



life. We become as a bride to the 
word ; and this is to be a bride, the 
" lamb's wife," to be so delighted 
in keening and obeying the word, 
that we actually are married to the 
word ; yea, our soul, our life, is in 
the loving and obeying the word, 
even as a true and faithful wife is 
to love, obey and keep in the affec- 
tions of her Lord and husband. 
But this love of the word, like that 
of a true and faithful wife, is 
not to be boasted of, lest it 
dies , but, like the lov«e of a true 
wife, " burns a pure flame" in the 
inmost recesses of our closets, our 
hearts, our affections, wherein, only, 
can we worship the word in spirit 
and in truth. This only can be 
done in the love of truth, for the 
sake of doing good. Then when 
either of us is married to the word, 
we are rnanied to truth, for the 
word is truth. Then let us love 
our bridegroom, (truth) as a faith- 
ful wife loveth ; be willing to lose 
all the world can give or take 
away, sooner than break our vows, 
or lose the truth here and hereafter. 
As the faithful and true wife loves 
and liveth in the affections and soul 
of her " man," so let us love and 
live in the spirit and soul of truth. 
When thus situated, we see and 
know that all things mentioned in 
the Scriptures as being created of 
God, is to be understood created by 
the word (for the word is God). 
Now we see that our God (the 
word) cannot create any temporal 
things of earth or on earth ; but 
spiritual knowledge, to create in us 
a manly spirit (or mind), the spirit 
of " man" (that he may not be a 
beast among men). We now see 
that the word is the seed of " man" 
(as explained in the parable of the 
sower). We now are married to 
the word, to truth, (the word is 
truth), in the love of truth. We 



two (" love and truth") now form 
a one, a married pair in truth. 
Now behold, as truth is the posi- 
tive and love volatile, we that love 
and are conjoined to truth contin- 
ually, will (desire) to obey the 
guidings of truth; for truth is our 
all in all, our Lord, and our God; 
yea, our bridegroom. Then what- 
soever He bids us do in the v., vi. 
and vii. chapters Matt., let us " do 
it," and fill our water pots to the 
brim, that as faithful servants we 
may draw out wine at our marriage 
feast, and know from whence it 
comes, even to love the 

Spirit of Truth. 



CHAPTER LXII. 

Wanted, to know from what au- 
thority religionists claim to be 
Christians, or to be like Christ? 

Religion is as opposite to Christi- 
anity as darkness is to light, or as 
black is to white, or as bitter is to 
sweet, or as cold is to heat, or as hell 
is to heaven. Religion has been and 
now is used by all (great and small) 
tyrants, to intimidate the meek and 
truly honest part of mankind, to 
make them more submissive slaves. 
All despots, all monarchs, all ty- 
rants, have their religious creeds 
and ceremonies, to dupe and de- 
ceive the honest laborer, the pro- 
ducing part of mankind, into a 
willingness to be guided by reli- 
gious teachers. Then these reli- 
gious teachers are bribed (by large 
salaries) to become tools to or of 
tyranny and oppression. Does not 
England boast of her religious 
creeds and ceremony 1 (Then let 
us look at the fruits). Does not 
England pride in her conquests 
with fire and sword 1 Is not the 
religious crown of England sup- 
ported by the robbing and plun- 
dering banditti (called armies) sent 



80 



THE TRUTH. 



out to murder, rob and destroy, until 
the people deliver up their goods, 
and pay (to religious England) the 
pace demanded, and become slaves 
to religion'? What has religious 
England done on this continent ? 
Were not her banditties (armies) 
sent here to murder, rob, and plun- 
der our fathers, praying to keep our 
fathers and (us) their children in 
slavery" ? Did not religious Eng- 
land (church and state) murder fa- 
thers, mothers, yea, even innocent 
children (with religious hatred), by 
paying the Indians a price to do 
the murder for them, for those re- 
ligionists ? Look at Ireland, where 
two religious parties are robbing 
the people ; yet both religious par- 
ties pretend to be protectors ; like 
the vampire bat, fan the people 
with their wings (creeds and cere- 
monies) while they suck out their 
"hearts' blood." Look at religious 
England's work in the Indies and 
in China, where the religious ban- 
dittis (called armies) are sent to 
murder and destroy with fire and 
sword, until these people become 
enslaved to religion, and have to 
pay a large part of their earnings 
to religious pirates, religious tor- 
mentors, religious banded robbers 
of human rights ! Who constitute 
the ruling power of England ? 
Church and state. Who are the 
representatives in legislating? Bish- 
ops, priests, lawyers, and a woman 
The woman (like other women) 
legislates for self and her lord (Al- 
bert), for their own benefit. Who 
do the bishops, priests and lawyers 
legislate for? Being guided by 
their own woman, they do as she 
does, legislate for themselves. All 
seek to do for self and theirs, the 
same as our bishops, priests and law- 
yers do in our country, at their meet- 
ings in synods, presbyteries, and in 
all cases. For it is a truth that self- 



love and the love of ruling, is the 
soul, the actuating principle of all 
religion and of all religionists. 
This we know by their prayer (de- 
sire) to make us proselytes, to make 
us believe in their teachings. They 
want us all to do as they say is 
best ; yes, they would rule us all ; 
yes, a religionist would rule in 
heaven, as well as hell, if it were 
possible. Ask a religionist (priest 
or lawyer) how he can have a 
soul (the ruling spirit within) to 
take such large sums or salaries, 
or make such speculations from 
his neighbor ? Will he not ans- 
wer, let them look out for them- 
selves ; I shall look for myself. 
Not much chance for lambs or 
christians under such paws, or 
among religionists — more espe- 
cially those religionists who pre- 
tend to be christians or lambs, 
who dress in sheep's clothing to 
deceive and devour whole flocks, 
and enslave neighborhoods and 
nations, then wipeth their mouths, 
as a wolf wipeth his (with his 
tongue) and say, we have done 
no eviL Thus, we see the works 
and fruit of religion and religious 
leaders. Not content with rob- 
bing us of this world's goods, but 
would rob us of our "own minds,' 
make us proselytes to their view r s 
enslave our minds and bodies 
then they say, we are christians 
for we believe in Christ. Yes 
devils do believe, and tremble 
but let us Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXIII. 

Wanted, to view things as they are. 

Let us look at France and 
Rome ; see the religious murders 
clone openly and avowedly, to 
make the people submit to reli- 
gious power, and become religious 



THE TRUTH. 



81 



slaves, that the priests in Italy 
(as in our vicinity) may rule, the 
people as slaves. The French 
religionists are doing to the Ro- 
mans as all religionists do (pre- 
tend to be our friends), until they 
obtain power over (us) their 
neighbor. Then give us their 
laws. The laws of priests are, 
what or how we must believe, 
how or what slavish ceremony we 
must make, how much of our 
earnings we must give them, then 
tell us we are so very ignorant 
(fools), not fit to do or think for 
ourselves — -the same as the French 
religionists are now saying to the 
Roman people. He that hath an 
ear to hear, let him hear ; for 
every person liveth or dieth in 
what " he is," not in what he 
pretends to be. Hear the reli- 
gious leader coax and flatter, and 
fawn, as a deceiver and seducer ; 
then, if we say we delight only 
in what is " manly," both in word 
and deed (as a christian), will he 
riot be off in a passion, calling us 
ungodly, infidels, sinners, &c, 
&c, showing (in himself) that 
same evil, religious, mean, mur- 
dering spirit, that is now seen 
acted out (in Hungary and in 
Rome) by the Russian, Austrian 
and French religionists 1 Chris- 
tian parents and guardians that 
would suffer death for the benefit 
of rising generations (as thou- 
sands of Hungarians and Romans 
have, and as our Saviour suf- 
fered), look at these religious 
works as they are ; for "truth is 
truth," whether we love it or 
not. Are not religionists insanel 
If not, what must be their fate 1 
If religion justifies murdering by 
thousands, it certainly justifies in- 
dividual murder ; for an indi- 
vidual has the same right to mur- 

11 



der his brother, rob and enslave 
his brothers' children, as a reli- 
gious nation has to murder the 
parents, rob and enslave the chil- 
dren of another nation. But these 
people who depend so much on 
their creed and ceremonies, as a 
"Cain," are all marked. The mark 
is put upon them that we may 
tl know them." This is the mark, 
"confessing and professing." Con- 
fessing their dependance on cere- 
monies, and professing to be good, 
even better than others (not like 
themselves), boasting thus, saying, 
come, be as we are; it is so good td 
be as good as we are ; so very good 
to do as we do. Thus prating of 
themselves and their goods. But 
let us view their evil works, and 
shun evil in any name or form. 
How would a married woman ap* 
pear, who boasts and says she 
loves her lord, her husband, claim* 
ing to be more virtuous and faith* 
ful than other women (not like 
herself), because she boasted and 
preached her own good qualities 
in public, judging and condemning 
other women that refuse to do as 
she does 1 Would we not doubt 
her love, her virtue, her chastity, 
and consider her evil disposed or 
perfectly insane % How can a 
rational mind think otherwise 1 
What then must we think of these 
blind religionists, who prate, and 
with boasting, say, they only are 
in the love of the Lord, and are 
better than others (not like them- 
selves) because they boast and 
preach their own qualities in pub- 
lic, but judge and condemn others 
that refuse to do as they do ? 
Can any charitable, kind,. virtuous 
or sound-minded person do such 
openly wrong acts ? Is there 
anything short of evil and insanity 
that can produce such folly 1 



82 



THE TRUTH. 



What business man will confide 
in a religious boaster or preacher'? 
Who cannot now see the fruit of 
religion (in Hungary, Rome and 
Ireland), produced by religious 
boasters (of their doing so much 
good), calling themselves Divines, 
Holy Fathers, &c, &c, but call 
us poor, ignorant slaves. Yes, 
we are slaves. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXIV. 

Wanted, 

To know what manner of spirit we 
are of 1— Luke ix., 55,56. "For 
the spirit of the 'word' (or Lord) 
cannot destroy men's lives, but 
save them." If we are endowed 
with the spirit of Christ, or truth, 
we cannot destroy our neighbor's 
life, or his body, or his goods — 
we cannot even covet anything 
that is our neighbor's — either his 
belief, or his mind, or his goods, 
or to control him in any way ; 
but to love our neighbor with the 
same spirit that the Lord loves us. 
For the Lord ruleth not by coer- 
tion or force, but with love, guided 
by truth. This power, " love 
and truth," maketh no slaves or 
hypocrites ; for he that is guided 
by love in truth (in doing as he 
would be done by), is a faithful 
husband and a faithful father — a 
faithful soldier and a faithful ser- 
vant — a faithful neighbor and a 
faithful child. For whatever 
spirit we are of, " it" ruleth us. 
If, then, we are of the lamb or 
dove spirit, it rules us in all our 
ways. We meddle not with 
others' rights. We feed (mental 
food) in our own way ; have no 
desire to disturb others in their 
rights. We have no jealousy or 
hatred against any one, for we 



have injured no one. We have 
no envious feeling, for we desire 
not to rule our neighbor. W e 
would live in peace, if not dis- 
turbed by evil doers. But if we 
are of the hog or dog, or wolf or 
serpent spirit, it ruleth us, and 
we become more beastly than the 
wild beasts, of whose spirit we 
are of; for, if like the hog or 
dog, we (like them) have no re- 
gard to our neighbor's rights, we 
seek only to gratify our own ap- 
petites, our own lusts. If like 
the wolf or serpent, we spread 
dismay pnd fear wherever we are 
seen and known ; for our desire 
is to live on and devour our 
neighbor's goods, and, with cun- 
ning mean devices, swallow up 
our neighbour's rights. Not 
content to rob our neighbor of his 
goods only, but enslave his mind 
and body, if we are of a spirit like 
a wolf or serpent. Thus, we 
should try to know what manner 
of spirit we are ; for if not ruled 
with the spirit of man, or a manly 
spirit, we are surely ruled by some 
beastly spirit, and will act the 
part of a beast, and will be a tax 
master over whom we may have 
power, with brute-like force. For 
example, look at Ireland, Rome 
and Hungary. See the brutal 
work of beastly spirits. Thou- 
sands of husbands and fathers 
murdered and tens of thousands 
made slaves, more cruel than the 
work of wild beasts ; for wild 
beasts kill only to eat, but these 
murders have been done by a re- 
ligious spirit, that seeks to rule, 
spreading dismay and fear through- 
out the earth. Then see their re- 
joicing in all their religious so- 
cieties — in Russia and elsewhere — 
over the work of their bloody 
religious hands, as the wolf re- 



THE TRUTH. 



83 



joiceth over the dying lamb he 
hath slain. But let us beware, of 
the leaven of religious spirHs, 
used by tyrants to dupe and de- 
ceive the innocent, while it builds 
up knaves and hypocrites. Let 
us, as christian spirits, 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXV. 

Wanted, 

To know who I obey, or whether 
I be Jesus-like or Jewish-like ] 
For I cannot be like both. Am 
I Caesar's friend 1 or am I like 
Jesus — a friend to, and associate 
with the truly honest fishermen, 
publicans and working men that 
seek not to rob, rule or enslave 
their fellow "man," or am I 
(Pilate-like) willing to deliver up 
the Lord and his .truth to be cru- 
cified 1 Now if I (like Pilate) 
deliver up the truth, by reason 
of what the priests say, I do not 
love truth above all else ; for I 
(as a foppish sycophant) seek the 
applause of priests and tyrants, 
and obey their words as a cringing 
slave. Then the priests bid me 
be like a hypocrite— praying where 
men can hear and see me pray. 
I like a slave, do as they bid me 
do. Religious priests bid me give 
of my earnings for their use. I, 
as a slave, hand it over to them 
and their children, while me and 
my children are more needy. 
Religious priests have created in 
me a sectarian prejudice, and my 
children grow up uneducated, be- 
cause I fear to send them to 
school with children of another 
religious sect. Religious preach- 
ers always pettifogging for, and 
collecting large sums of money 
from others' earnings, to make 
pompous show (their pride and 



soul), I, innocently thinking it 
good (to do so too), strive with 
my neighbor for his goods. Then 
the religious sycophants, acting as 
leaders or lawyers (while me and 
my neighbor is in strife), take all 
our goods from us. I (as a slave 
to religion and its leaders) have 
wondered how it could be that 
those who labor six days in each 
week, and produced so much, 
were only allowed to use or con- 
sume so small a share of their 
earnings'? I now desire to know 
whether these inequalities are 
caused by obeying the laws of 
God, the Lord's, words, or by 
obeying the laws of priests and 
their words, or whether these 
things are Jesus-like or Jewish- 
like 1 When I see religious lead- 
ers idle six days in each week, 
then on the seventh boasting of 
their worship, and taking large 
sums of money (from working 
men) for such boasting, I consider 
if tbis be Jesus-like or Jewish- 
like. When I see meddlers 
snaking about to gather money 
from others' earnings (as moral 
robbers), I consider if this be 
Jesus-like, or Jewish-like, or 
Judas-like. But when I read of 
the murder, robbing, burning and 
destroying, to make men continue 
in religious slavery, as in Hun- 
gary, Rome and Ireland, I say, 
this is not " like Jesus," or ac- 
cording to his laws or word. 
Then to hear of their rejoicings in 
all their religious churches in 
Russia, as well as in their hearts 
elsewhere, my eyes were opened ; 
the "truth" has opened my eyes. 
I now see that religion is not 
Christianity, but as opposite as 
hell is to heaven. I now see that 
religious leaders are what our 
Saviour called them, evil doers 



84 



THE TRUTH. 



and workers of iniquity, preten- 
ding that men are not capable of 
self government. But they, the 
religious leaders, would (like all 
tyrants) rule us as slaves, even to 
murder, if they have the power, 
as we now see of their works in 
Europe. 

Love Truth. 



keep, I cannot agree with 
you are of a better 



CHAPTER LXVI. 

Wanted, to consider the words of a 
Religionist, and the words of a 
Christian, in conversation. 

Religionist. — Neighbor, I do 
not see you at our church ; do 
you not attend church 1 

Christian. — No, I do not attend 
any religious ceremony. I do 
not think anything that I can do 
with my hands or tongue, or 
money offered to the Deity, could 
be acceptable. I feel that it 
would be proud insolence, and 
exposing my ignorance, in at- 
tempting to direct (by outward 
appearance as a fop) Him that 
knoweth all things that I need, 
better than I can know There- 
fore, I depend on Him in His 
word. I need none other than 
the Lord's word to guide me (as 
the centurion). I believe the 
word will heal, if I am a servant 
of the word, in that self same 
hour. 

Religionist. — Do you not think 
religion is good 1 See how re- 
spectable it is to be with the 
wealthy and better class of so- 
ciety ; and we are known by the 
company we keep. 

Christian.— I. do not think it 
manly or respectable to praise 
wealth or any person because of his 
goods, whether he be a decent per- 
son or a robber. I would be wise in 
doing good (if I could be), sooner 



than possess all earthly matter or 
wealth ; and if you (religionists) 
are to be known by the company 
you 

you and say 

class of citizens. For every man 
that will read history (both an- 
cient and modern) must admit 
that religion and a religious spirit 
has caused all the righteous blood- 
shed upon the earth. What his- 
torian can show a single excep- 
tion 1 All wars for territory, for 
plunder and to rule, is it not all 
done by a religious spirit] Surely, 
a christian spirit can do no such 
murder, rob, plunder or enslave a 
fellow man, a neighbor, or a na- 
tion ; and if you will look at the 
works of your religious company, 
or religious companions, in France, 
England, Austria and Russia — 
view the murders, robberies and 
slavery they have inflicted on the 
Hungarians, Romans and Irishmen 
— you may see yourself as in a 
mirror, and have little to boast of 
the religious company you keep. 

Religionist.— Ha, ha, ha (feigned 
laugh), you do not say I would 
do such brutal work ! But come, 
we are about to build a fine church 
or cathedral ; it will be orna- 
mental. You will give us a sum 
of money. We shall be happy to 
receive whatever you can do for 
us. 

Christian. — I find you would 
control me ; want to tax me, and 
take of my earnings. Are you not 
showing in yourself the same mean, 
meddling, religions spirit, that is 
doing such brutal work in Hun- 
gary, Rome and Ireland ] Even 
saying us and we are about to 
build ; us and we want our neigh- 
bor's money, and our neighbor to 
do as we religionists bid them do! 
Well may you say, we religionists 



THE TRUTH. 



85 



are known by the company we 
keep ; for our works do follow 
us and we religionists. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXVII. 

Wanted, — To know whether 1 be 
"man," or whether I be mean ? 
for I cannot be both. 

If man, I will act the manly 
part wherever I may be placed, or 
however situated ; for man, or he 
that is a " man," is a Christian (but 
not a Religionist), and is guided by 
that nobleness of heart, or soul, or 
spirit, which is formed, made, crea- 
ted, or grown from the " Lord's 
word ;" lor the " word" creates 
and forms man, even as his tempo- 
ral food forms his temporal, or 
earthly, or earthy body. Man is so 
created, that, as to, his body, he is a 
little world, all the mysteries of the 
world of nature being therein repo- 
sited ; for whatsoever of mysteries 
there is in the ether and its modifi- 
cations, this is reposited in the ears ; 
and whatsoever invisible things flow 
and act in the air, this is in the or- 
gan of smell, where it is perceived ; 
and whatsoever invisible things flow 
and act in the waters and other flu- 
ids, this is in ihe organ of taste; al- 
so, the very changes of state are in 
the sense of touch throughout; be- 
sides, that things still more hidden 
would be perceived in his interior 
organs, if his life was accoiding to 
order, which is, if man only ac- 
knowledged the Lord and his word 
as his last and first, and with faith 
of heart; that is, "with love." 
In this state or situation were the 
most ancient people; but when the 
" love of self," with desire to rule, 
seduces to a fallen state, he lowers 
himself down to and with the beasts, 
even more beastly than the wild 
beasts ; for he desires and seeks 



only to gratify his own appetite, 
his own lusts, and, like other beasts, 
he fears man or truth, or a man of 
truth. Like other beasts, he fears 
others more powerful than himself, 
still willing to do, yea, desiring to 
to do, any thing to gratify self that 
fear does not restrain him from do- 
ing, so that fear rules him as a beast 
is ruled. He has no love but the 
love of self, and such things as will 
gratify and satisfy his beastly appe- 
tite or beastly lusts. The love of 
good, or the love of doing what is 
good, is a law to him unknown. — 
The law of right, or of what is just, 
is a law to him as folly ; for he will 
say (in his heart), if I was not 
a I raid, I would do as some nations 
do — rob, plunder, take and tax the 
people for my support. So we see 
that every individual guided by self- 
love and love of ruling, has in him- 
self that same mean beastly dispo- 
sition that we see acted out by those 
religious nations against Hungary, 
Rome, and Ireland. Now, do I 
rejoice when I have (by a lawsuit, 
or other device of serpent cunning) 
obtained my neighbor's goods (as 
the Russians do in their blood-stain- 
ed hands), and in my heart say I 
am of the bloods 1 Is it possible 
that I am taught by our leaders in 
society to do these things, and call 
it good so to do 1 Is it possible 
that I, as a religious leader, am 
showing (by my works) this same 
" mean," beastly disposition, by liv- 
ing on others' earnings, and striv- 
ing for power by gathering prose- 
lytes to my party ! If so, I am 
not a " man," neither am I a 
Christian ; for I have not the spirit 
of a man within me to 

Love Truth. 



86 



THE TRUTH. 



CHAPTER LXVIII. 

Wanted, 

To know whether I be a gentleman, 
a good neighbor and a christian, 
or whether I be only a pretended 
gentleman, a pretended good neigh- 
bor, and a pretended christian ? for 
" my works testify of me." If I be 
a gentleman, I am kind and equally 
attentive to all, both old and young, 
rich and poor, bond and free, of all 
nations, of all ages, and of all colors. 
I make no distinctions to any one 
for his worldly wealth or riches, 
whether he be born in a palace or 
in a stable. I, if I be a gentleman, 
will be equally genteel and kind to 
all, in giving each his dues in due 
season, and am no respecter of per- 
sons, from the form of their persons, 
or the names they are called by, or 
the clothing or garments they are 
clothed with; for who can choose 
his own birth place, or the date of 
his own birth, or of what nation to 
be born, or of what color, or of 
what size or form should be his 
person 1 If no one can hare his 
choice in these matters, I, if I be a 
gentleman, a good neighbor, or a 
christian, cannot speak to disparage 
or to praise any one by reason of 
his situation in these matters, for 
only the low meanest spirits — 
spirits created by low, vulgar igno- 
rance, could or would expose them- 
selves by speaking to disparage or 
to praise any person, for what no 
person can have a choice, in and 
of himself, for himself. I, if I be a 
gentleman, cannot so do ; neither 
I, if I be a good neighbor, can be 
base enough to expose to view (be- 
fore others) so mean and low igno- 
rance in myself, as to find fault 
with or to praise another, for what 
no person is or can be accountable. 
I, if I be a christian (like Jesus), I 
seek not to associate with or ap- 



plaud, or praise any one for his ex- 
ternal, or outward, or worldly show, 
either in his person or age, or color, 
or clothing, or for the quantity of 
goods he calls his own, or for any 
pretence he makes or boasts of, that 
he is better than others, or for any 
name, or title or cloak he has as- 
sumed, or has had conferred on 
himself by others like himself; but 
I, if I be a christian (like Jesus), 
I walk with, work with, and asso- 
ciate with the " truly" more noble 
good and great, yet the meek and 
" honest laboring class" of man- 
kind — the very salt of the earth 
whose labors bring forth all goods 
of necessaries and comforts — who 
(like Jesus) seek not to be exalted 
above the honest laboring man ; and 
I, if I be a christian, am found with 
them ; for the true, honest, laboring 
and producing class of mankind, 
are the true servants of " God our 
Lord ;" for they are working for 
Him in producing food, raiment, 
and houses to dwell in, with all the 
comforts we all enjoy. These 
things are "really and truly so." 
Then I, if I be a christian, a good 
neighbor and a gentleman, 1 am 
found with the honest working 
class of mankind (as servants of 
God), laboring six days in each 
week to benefit myself, with others 
of my father's children of our Lord. 
Then I, if I pretend to be a chris- 
tian, a good neighbor, or a gentle- 
man, and am not a producer of 
goods useful, I am only deceiving 
myself while trying to deceive 
others ; for until pretence will 
answer for food, or for a house, or for 
clothing, equally well as realities, 
my pretending to be a gentleman, 
or a good neighbor, or ii christian, 
does not make me so. Then I, if I 
be a pretender only, I enter my 
grave as such. 

Love Truth. 



THE TRUTH. 



87 



CHAPTER LXIX. 

Wanted, as a neighbor to know 
what I am, and what I am doing ? 

I am called a clergy, priest, 
elder, deacon, (in Scripture lan- 
guage a Scribe or Pharisee), and 
by way of improvement (in titles) 
I have assumed the title of Diety, 
and am called a Divine. Now, 
what do these titles amount to"? 
Do titles change my color, or form, 
or age 1 If I received no good 
from titles, I am only disappointed 
and mocked by acknowledging use- 
less titles. Yes, I even mock my- 
self by allowing such useless titles 
to be conferred on me ; for I have 
exposed my vanity, my weakness, 
in desiring to be considered better 
than I am. Yes, I have even ex- 
posed my desire to be considered 
better than my neighbor; conse- 
quently, shown myself to be a proud 
fool, or (like a fop) foolish. What 
am I, or where to be found 1 Am I 
(with my titles) found in the field 
with those "noble souls" whose 
bosoms are open to the winds in 
toiling to produce food for all 1 Am 
I (with my titles) found in the 
mechanic's shop, where the shrill 
whistle and the merry song is 
heard, expressions of justified minds 
that they are well employed in well 
doing, as good and cheerful souls'? 
Am I (with my titles) found stand- 
ing in the gate, as a manufacturer, 
listening to the prattling voices 
amidst the busy hum (like as the 
honey bees of many hives), con- 
sidering how he is blessed as a ser- 
vant or steward over so many in- 
nocent and loving souls, to give 
them their dues in due season for 
their toils in labor, helping to pro- 
duce clothing for all our father's 
children 1 Am I (with my titles) 
found with those noble spirits (God- 
like) who (like Jesus) affirm that 



men are born equal, and have equal 
rights to the air, earth and water, 
and things therein — equal rights in 
the forming of government, and 
choosing servants to serve in the 
different departments thereof— equal 
rights to hear, see, feel, smell and 
teste, also to read and understand 
for himself the "laws of God" (as 
well as the " laws of men), and 
abide those laws in himself for him- 
self? No; I (with my titles) am 
not found with the servants of God, 
laboring six days in each week in 
the field, with those "noble souls," 
or in the shop with good and cheer- 
ful souls, or in the manufacturer's 
place with innocent and loving 
souls; neither am I found with 
those good souls, noble spirits (of 
God), who (like Jesus) affirm that 
men are born equal, and have equal 
rights — many who have (like Jesus) 
been slain while defending those 
rights, as in Hungary, Rome, Ire- 
land, United States, and elsewhere, 
unnumbered. No, 1 am not found 
with such souls or spirits. I have 
no love, or soul, or spirit within me 
to be an associate with or labor for 
others' good, (that have no titles) 
as our Lokd did. What am I, or 
where found 1 Found robbing 
Deity of his name with a lie, saying 
I am a Divine — iobbing the inno- 
cent by a lie, saying, believe my 
words, else you die. Then they 
blindly worship me in my words- 
other proud vain fools or (like fops) 
foolish, seeking after titles until 
blind, get only low titles, such as 
doctor of laws, of arts, &c, &c, 
quite below me (even bordering to 
labor), yet they follow. So I (with 
my titles) , am a king leading the 
blind, innocent and the vain. Fool- 
ish, yes, I (with my titles) am king 
of titled ignorance and blind folly. 
Love Truth. 



88 



THE TRUTH. 



CHAPTER LXX. 

Wanted, — To know what I gain by 
Profession or Confession? 

Am I not of the same height, 
same color, and same name as be- 
fore 1 Has my confession or pro- 
fessing altered or changed my ap- 
pearance before my neighbors' eyes, 
in my dealings with my family or 
neighbors "? If not, what have I 
gained to boast of? Nothing but 
silly pride. What am 1 proud of or 
pleased with % I cannot see, for my 
life, why it is that I should feel a 
pride in myself of being better than 
before, or better than my neighbors, 
only by reason of my professing to 
be better; for this shows me to be 
more vain and silly than before v I 
professed to be better. Now I fear 
my neighbors will discover my va- 
nity and superstition ; for I can see 
it in those of other sects or denomi- 
nations that confess and profess to 
to be so very pious : yes, I can see 
their bigotry and superstitious pride. 
Why not they see my folly as well 
as I can see their foolishness 1 — 
They appear to me as so many blind 
puppies, each one striving to be up- 
permost ; not yet knowing they are 
blind, each one is whining, barking, 
clambering, and toiling, to raise 
himself up to some place above un- 
til their eyes are opened. Then each 
one appears to rejoice and be con- 
tent, seeing there is no danger; for 
he is safe on the earth, unless he 
strives with other dogs or puppies. 
Now I, with all my professing to 
be so very good, yet I am uneasy, 
and keep whining and barking 
(praying aloud and arguing), filled 
with fear, using money and other 
means as a sort of ladder to get to 
some place above. Now, I look 
on my good old neighbor that makes 
no profession, and see the calm, 
clear, and sweet countenance he al- 



ways wears, I am in love with him ; 
his word is as good as all the bonds 
he had signed ; he walks forth up- 
on his field or in his shop day by 
day, and molests no one ; he calls 
on no one to give him money, to 
help buih' a ladder to climb to some 
place above. Ask him how about 
to-morrow, or the next life, or eter- 
nity, then he, with a sweet smile, 
will say, " If I can only do my duty 
to my country, my neighbor, and 
my own conscience, while it is to- 
day, I shall sleep sweetly, and rise 
up refreshed on the moirow for the 
business of that day, be it what it 
may." Now, here is wisdom and 
rationality. If we do our duty, our 
manly duly, throughout our day, 
our whole day of this life, we will 
be witnesses unto ourselves, that we 
have not meddled with our neigh- 
bor's belief, or his affairs; for we 
are and were doing as we would 
have others do to us. 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER LXXI. 

Wanted, — To know what Prayer 
is, how I pray, and what I pi ay 
for? 

I perceive that prayer is a desire 
operating and obeying "my own 
will," without cessation. Then 
what constitutes or forms my will 1 
My predominant love, or that which 
I am most delighted with, or have 
placed my affections on or in, 
whether it be of good or for evil — 
for in and from my predominant 
love I will and desire all things 
which gratify and satisfy this love 
or soul of mine. I now call it my 
soul ; for I perceive it to be con- 
trolling me. Yes, I am governed 
by my own predominant love ; it 
ruleth me. Then it is my life also. 
Then I, to know myself, must know 
what I most desire, am seeking, and 



THE TRUTH. 



89 



praying (not lip prayer) for, in my 
inmost spirit, closet, or secret 
thought. If I desire to make a " lip 
prayer," to be heard of men, my 
heart desires, or inmost spirit de- 
sires (prays), to have me select flow- 
ery words and beautiful terms,such as 
will, or such as I desire will please; 
for I am in my closet (or heart), se- 
cretly desiring to please the hearers, 
that I may have praise and pay of 
men for my " lip prayer," while my 
hearers listen, that they may praise 
or speak lightly (as their feelings 
are toward me) of my choice of 
words. At least, some do so, 
while some may be viewing each 
other's new dress, or the motions of 
each other's hands or eyes, to know 
if they were seen of men, to have 
praise of them also. Then, in my 
closet (or heart), I desire for my- 
self, pray for selfish gain ; like a 
beast, I seek only for self. Then 
my hearers take into consideration 
my lip prayer, and then desire in 
their hearts or closets whether to 
like or dislike that; and this is 
about the amount of public (or lip) 
praying. Now, as my love (or 
soul) rules me to make " lip pray- 
eis" for gain in name (to be exalt- 
ed), or in goods, or for both, so also 
my predominant love (or soul) rules 
my person in every step I take. — 
Yes, I serve the inmost desires 
from my deepest thought or closet 
as a handmaid, a servant to my 
will from my predominant love. — 
I cannot have two predominant 
loves (or souls). Now, what is 
my deepest closet, or heart's de- 
sires 1 Am I (Jesus-like) " wil- 
ling" to pledge my life, my goods, 
my sacred honor, for my neighbor 
and his children, equally with me 
and my children, without money or 
price 1 Am I willing to — do I will 
to dig, sow, reap, and mow with 
my hands in the field, for my neigh- 

12 



bor's benefit equally with myself? 
Am I willing to — do I will to take 
and give the same price for a day's 
service 1 — for a day is a day equally 
for us both in value. Am I willing 
to, and do I will to bear witness of 
the " truth," for the benefit of "all 
mankind" (even at the loss of all 
worldly wealth, Jesus-like), lay 
down my life sooner than bear false 
witness to my neighbor, by saying 
he can depend on my " lip prayers" 
for safety, and on my words instead 
of the Lord's words to guide him? 
My love wills, my will desires, and 
I obey as a servant. Then by my 
daily work I am known ; for my 
works testify of me. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXIL 

Wanted, 

(As a religious priest or preacher) 
to know how my hearers can be 
such a blind set of goats as to think 
my " lip prayers" will save or ben- 
efit them, while I am actually 
breaking the Lord's Command- 
ments, and denying his words, by 
making " lip prayers" for them to 
hear, for the Lord says in his word 
we should not pray to be heard of 
men, yet these blind men pay me 
to do that which the Lord forbids* 
Then (like blind young birds in a 
nest) their mouths open to hear me 
slander and disparage their neigh- 
bors of another sect, Catholic or 
Protestant (as the case may be),, 
ready to swallow every word of" 
praise of themselves or persecution 
of a neighbor. " Yes, my words"' 
are sweet food for persons in self 
love, so blind they do not admit 
themselves to be a society of back- 
biters and slanderers, yet they pay 
me for speaking evil of, to slander 
others for them. I am a hireling to 



90 



THE TRUTH. 



do their will (call people sinners, 
ungodly, irreligious, &c , &c ) for 
their money. Poor blind goats, le| 
them bunt and get bunted in return, 
while I (as their preacher) get their 
money by keeping up their strife. 
When I speak evil of other sects, 
my hearers are delighted ; when 
I praise and flatter my hearers 
their looks expose their vain 
pride. Then I send round the 
money plate or bag to collect what 
delights me most. Then how grave 
I try to appear, and sometimes have 
them sing to conceal my joys in 
money jingling. Then I give 
them "my" benediction with a fixed 
face; but you should be with me 
in my heart (or closet) at the time, 
to hear me chuckle over a good 
collection. Yet I have a devil's 
work to do for my food and raiment 
(and it is all w r e can use) ; for I 
have to lie with my face as well as 
with my tongue. I have to dis- 
figure my face, and try to appear 
as grave (as a coffin maker's sign) 
in pretending to be sincere in my 
words as if they were true, and it 
is a devil's job. What, am I so 
blind as to be doing a devil's work, 
and only get my victuals and clothes 
at that 1 The honest man, that 
labors six days in each week, doing 
as he would be done by, gets that. 
Is it possible that I have been so 
blind, while I wondered at the 
blindness of my followers? I now 
see the cause of their being blind. 
They depend on my words, sup- 
posing me to be an honest teacher 
(or scribe), for I called myself a 
divine, and they choose my words 
instead of the Lord's word. As I 
was desiring, seeking money, they 
desire and seek money ; as I was 
in pride, seeking to be exalted, they 
became proud of themselves, and 
seek to be praised, with desire to be 
exalted also ; as I have had a devil's 



work to do (in slandering others) they 
have got a devil to pay, and must 
pay him ; for I have not told my 
hearers, except their righteousness 
exceed mine (as their scribe), they 
can in no wise enter into the King- 
dom of Heaven. The Lord's word 
for it. Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXIII. 

Wanted, 

To know what builds, or feeds, or 
grows, or forms my spirit body or 
man, or a manly mind, from that 
once a child only, as my temporal 
body was a child's body, now of 
manly size ; for my spirit body 
must grow from spirit food, even as 
my tempoial body grows from tem- 
poral food. Now, as I choose food 
for my temporal body, even clothe 
and feed it as my choice (with sit- 
uations) permits me to do, my cor- 
poreal or temporal body and con- 
duct is an index of, represents, and 
shows (to a discerning mind or 
man) the qualities, propensities and 
disposition of my inner or spirit 
body, with almost equal certainty 
as the bark, branches and fruit of a 
tree shows forth and testifies what 
species the tree is of, or of what 
spirit juice (from the seed) forms 
the tree, whether it be hemlock, 
beach or pine, or any other tree. 
Thus I am known (by a discerning 
man or mind), readily as a tree is 
known, of what spirit or seed I am 
of. Now, if I am born of the word, 
I am born of truth ; for the word is 
truth, also the seed that creates 
man, as in Luke viii., 12. Now, if 
I love truth as our Lord loved, wil- 
lingly, and do now will to dispense 
with all else sooner than break my 
word, or deny the truth, or the 
Lord's word, his truth, (it is Him), 
then truth is my mental, manly or 
spirit food, growing me, creating 



THE TRUTH. 



91 



me, forming me into a good or 
manly spirit — in strength equal to 
my wisdom ; in size, equal to my 
doing good ; for I must be good to 
be truly great. Now, if I am cre- 
ated and formed of His word, [ am 
of Him, endowed with the love, 
the same love He was endowed 
with, which love I must abide in, 
else his truth abideth not in me. 
But if I abide in the same love that 
Jesus abides in, then His words are 
my choice of words, His spirit is my 
spirit ; for I am of the same spirit 
that produced his words, and it is 
my meat and my drink to do our 
Father's will according to and 
agreeing with the words of Jesus ; 
for if I am endowed with His spirit, 
then, like Jesus, my love, or soul's 
delight, is to do good to others; 1 
yea to do good to all mankind, 
without exceptions, either in sects 
or names, or distinctions from titles; 
for the spirit of Jesus (like Jesus) 
seeks nor. for self or selfish gain in 
any way, or manner, or form, either 
in titles or treasures. Then I, if I 
speak for self or selfish gain, either 
in happiness or heaven, in titles or 
treasures, T am doing only as a 
beast does (seeks for itself), and I 
am not a man, neither have [ the 
patriotic spirit of a man or a 
christian ; for I (like a beast) seek 
to gratify my appetite, my lusts, 
myself. Like a Pharisee, 1 seek 
for praise, and pretend to be good, 
even better than others not like 
myself; and like a hypocrite, seek 
to make people believe I am like 
Jesus, by saying I believe his word, 
as if others' thoughts, or even 
others' words would save or damn 
me. Yet I am, that I am ; so is 
every creature his own good or his 
own evil, in himself, for himself. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXIV. 
Wanted, 

To weigh myself in the balance, to 
know if I am found wanted or want- 
ing, as a man, a patriot, or a Chris- 
tian'? For, if I am not a christian, 
I am not a patriot; if not a patriot, 
I am not a man, but an animal on- 
ly, and, like other beasts or animals, 
seek only for myself and for my fa- 
mily, to gratify myself. Now, to 
be a Christian, I must learn of 
Christ, and be found doing as 
Christ done — healing the sick, the 
lame, the palsied, and all manner of 
diseases, without taking money, or 
even setting a price for my labor. 
" Patriotic, indeed." Like Christ, 
seek not for gold or earthly goods, 
that my devotion may be in doing 
good to others, though I (like 
Christ) have not where to lay my 
head. "Patriotic and manly spirit, 
indeed." Christ calls himself the 
Son of Man. Then I, to be a pat- 
riot (like Christ), will devote all 
my abilities (or talents) to benefit 
mankind, without fee or reward, or 
even the (mean) thought of becom- 
ing an hireling by salary or dona- 
tion ; for this would be anti-Christ, 
anti-patriotic, but, Judas-like, seek- 
ing: for self. Now, as Christ devo- 
ted all his days (while in the flesh) 
for the general good of man, with- 
out receiving pay, or titles, or name 
of sects, or tor distinction, I, to be a 
Christian, a true disciple, a true 
patriot, a true man, must be found 
doing so too. Yes, I must be found 
in his path ; and, as he refused fees 
to teach as a hireling, I must refuse 
to teach for the sake of price. As 
Christ refused all titles or names 
from sects or creeds (except truth, 
the Son of Man ; yea, truth itself), 
I must be found "free" from all let- 
ters, or names, or titles of distinc- 
tion in truth, else I am anti-Christ, 



92 



THE TRtJTH. 



anti-Christian, anti-patriotic — not a 
free man or a son of truth, but a 
slave to party name, in party strife, 
for party gain. " A slavish task, 
indeed ;" for by my title or party 
name I am bound to hate and seek 
to destroy, or to rule, or to over- 
come all opposition, or all those 
who seem to oppose my party. Al^ 
so, I am bound to do the serpent's 
"work — with lies seduce and add 
proselytes to my party. " A devil's 
work, indeed." Now, as part is 
not the whole (all mankind), so par- 
ty means to separate, or those sepa- 
rated from others. Then, if I am 
found in titles named with a party 
in strife for their party's gain, I am 
only a partisan for selfish gain. — 
Let the motive be what it may, it 
is sinister, either in the fear of or 
hope of something pending myself. 
(Like Judas), I am found "selfish, 
indeed." Then if I seek for goods 
to make a show in house or furni- 
ture, dress or equippage (like a fe- 
male), I seek only for myself to be 
admired. " Vain and unmanly, in- 
deed ;" for I, instead of being a man, 
baring my bosom to the elements 
to protect (against want and op- 
pression) the young and feminine, I 
am found with them, and, like them, 
hope to be protected and defended 
by the more manly, Then, if I am 
found seeking for title or name, for 
party, or gain in goods that I pride 
in to show, I am found in myself 
seeking only for myself. If so 
found, I am not a man, not a pat- 
riot, not like Christ the " Supreme 
Patriot" of the universe, whose 
Avhole " devotion" was and is for 
others' good — a patriot in "deeds." 
Am I found truly in deeds like his, 
or am I found wanting ? 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXV. 

Wanted, — To know if a Christian 
can be a partisan ? or whether I 
can be partly like Christ, and 
partly like Judas Iscariot ? 

Yet think I am, call myself so, and 
profess to be a christian ? — a true 
man, a man of truth, in truth? If I 
be like Christ, I cannot be for self, 
or seek for self in motive. If I be 
like Christ, I cannot be for a part, 
or seek in party motive for any 
party ; for Christ (the Supreme 
Patriot of the universe) sought not 
for titles, or wealth, or gain for 
himself (received only by day his 
daily food), neither did he devote 
his time (while in the flesh) for a 
party or any part of mankind ; but 
bis devotion was for all — yes ail- 
that all may become free — "a 
Patriot in deeps," devoid of every 
selfish motive — a pure and noble 
spirit ; " in truth a patriot," free 
from guile, and his love extending 
to all the human race ; yes, to all 
— a noble spirit, great in goodness, 
" love in truth" — a patriot in deed, 
with equal rights to, and equal 
rights for all in equal love. Now, 
am 1 endowed with this noble and 
patriotic spirit in truth, devoting 
my time in noble and manly uses, 
devoid of selfish or party motive — 
free, free from guile 1 Have I love 
and pity, admiration and sympathy, 
for all mankind, in equal love to 
all, in equal good will ? Am I (in 
my heart or closet) wishing, seek- 
ing, loving and desiring for the 
equal rights, equal benefits, equal 
privileges and equal good of all 
mankind, in equal love to all? — free 
from party name, party titles, party 
sects, or dress of distinction ? Am 
I willing to lose my money and 
time, or rather ;,m I using my time 
and means for the benefit of all (pa- 
triotic and man-like), that all may 



THE TRUTH. 



93 



enjoy happiness or Heaven equally 
as I wish or desire to enjoy happi- 
ness or Heaven ? Is it my whole 
devotion ? Am I devoting all my 
strength of mind and means for the 
general and equal good of all, with 
that noble, manly and patriotic ex- 
ample set forth by " Jesus of Naz- 
areth ?" Have I (in my heart) 
those noble and manly feelings of 
forgiveness for all wrongs done 
from ignorance? that those feelings 
of forgiveness in myself to others 
may be used by myself to myself, 
and say, if I had been wiser I 
should have escaped those wrongs? 
But I was then as now I am, and 
as others are doing and seeking to 
do the best I know from what 
knowledge I have obtained, from 
what I have been taught. Then 
my charity to others applies to my- 
self; or as I forgive, lam forgiven. 
This is charity, indeed ; for what I 
mete to others is measured to me 
again, in myself, for myself, by 
myself. Let me now ask myself 
am I a partizan with any sect or 
name ? Professing to be what 1 
Do I profess to be (like Christ) in 
love to all equally ? Then why do 
I profess to be this or that before 
men? I or myself expects some 
gain for myself, which is selfish. 
Not like Christ in deeds, but (like 
Judas) I am a hypocrite in deeds; 
for I am of and with a sect or party, 
doing for a part, confessing my 
dependance in their ceremonies, 
and professing to be good — the 
very mark of Cain in deeds. But 
if I be free of party, I can love all 
in equal, 

Love in Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXVI. 

Wanted, 

To know whether I am desiring 
more light, or am seeking truth, 
that in truth, or by truth, or of 
truth, or from truth, I may know 
myself, in myself, for myself, 
whether I be a devil in time (or 
while I am in the flesh), or whether 
I be like Jesus of Nazareth in his 
time (or while he was in the flesh); 
for if I am not with him, I am 
against him ; if against him, I am 
not one of his people or of his 
kingdom; if not Jesus-like, I am 
Judas-like ; if not of Jesus' spirit, 
I am of Judas' spirit ; if not of 
good, I am of evil — truth will de- 
cide my case, if I admit the truth of 
my case to my own judgment (or 
conscience) in truth ; if I be like 
Jesus, my love is to do as he bids 
me do — I will do it, and love all 
with his love, which extends to all 
in equal good ; if I be of Jesus' 
kingdom, my riches, my happiness, 
my delight, my life, is in being 
useful, in doing good to all, that all 
may become free in equal good 
will — free from hatred, or jealousy, 
or malice, or envy, or pride or sel- 
fishness; yes, free fiom all pain 
caused by fear of danger here or 
hereafter, while I keep in his path 
and do as he bids ; for while my 
love, soul or spirit is like or of 
Jesus' love, soul or spirit, I am of 
his kingdom, which is an ever- 
lasting kingdom of love, where 
each one loves all as Christ loves 
all — quite a safe people to live 
with, where each (like our leader) 
is endowed with love to their neigh- 
bors even as themselves. ' If I am 
of Jesus' spirit, love or soul, I am 
found comforting and encouraging 
the young and weaker minds into 
habits of industry and frugality, 
with that noble and man-like spirit 



94 



THE TRUTH. 



of punctuality, teaching by example 
of labor with economy the blessings 
and comforts we with our neigh- 
bors can enjoy. Yes, if I am of 
Christ's spirit, soul or love, I am 
found plain, punctual, industrious, 
frugal, generous, noble in doing 
good to the weaker in mind and 
body. (If like Jesus) I am found 
associating with them, cheering 
them on to perseverance in business 
of usefulness by my example of in- 
dustry and economy. Yes, if I am 
of Christ's kingdom, I am found 
with his people, cheerfully em- 
ployed in labors of usefulness, each 
wishing (praying) to benefit his 
neighbor. If our leading men were 
of Christ's love, soul or spirit (chris- 
tians), we would have little use for 
law officers or prisons. But if I 
am of Judas' love, soul or spirit, 
like Judas, I am found with the 
money bag in my possession, and 
in my heart or closet I am desiring 
to have it filled. Now I desire for 
titles as a leader, and to obtain my 
selfish object, profess to be a disci- 
ple of Christ, to conceal the spirit 
that has entered me ; for (Judas- 
like) I am all for self — in motive, 
will take the title of deacon, elder, 
or, if possible, a divine, to be called 
the Rev. Mr. what 1 with the same 
spirit in me that entered Judas. 
Now I am (in the flesh) Jesus-like 
or Judas-like, good or evil, God or 
devil. Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXVII. 

Wanted, — To know, as a Christian, 
how I must, feel and do in my 
heart to my neighbor, that I ac- 
tually love my neighbor as my- 
self. 

Must I not feel in my heart that, 
as I am correct in my belief from 
reading the word, my neighbor 
also is correct in his belief from 



hearing or reading the word 1 — 
for if I wish to make my neighbor 
believe and do as I believe and do, 
I judge he is not right, else I would 
not want to change him into what 
I am or what I think is right ; for, 
as I love to read and understand 
the Lord's word for myself, so al- 
so does my neighbor love to read 
and understand the Lord's word 
for himself. Then, if I am a man 
in love to do as I would be done 
by, I will not meddle with my 
neighbor in his understanding of 
the Lord's word ; for, the moment 
I begin to preach or teach to 
change my neighbor into what I 
think, or pretend to think, or s?y 
is right, that moment I have 
judged that my neighbor is wrong, 
else I would not want him to 
change and become like myself or 
of my party. The very act of 
judging, whereof I am now guilty, 
shows me to be a hypocrite ; for 
I am not what I pretend to be, if 
I pretend to be a Christian, for I 
am breaking Christ's commands, 
" Judge not, that ye be not judg 
ed" — Matt. vii. 1. Now, if I am 
striving to make my neighbor 
change, because I have judged 
him to be wrong, I am a hypo- 
crite, and if I am a hypocrite I 
am a liar ; for I am telling my 
neighbor it is good to do as I do, 
and say as I say, while I am doing 
the deeds of a hypocrite. Now, 
if I have set myself up as a preach- 
er or teacher of this evil, and take 
pay for my judging and lying, I 
am as a thief and a robber — as a 
thief, by stealing from my neigh- 
bor his innocence and peace from 
his love to all in equal love, and 
creating in him a mind to be like 
myself — a proud bigot, and a blind 
superstitious hypocrite. I become 
as a robber, by taking his goods 



THE TRUTH. 



95 



or money from him, after leading 
him into this darkness, that through 
fear he hands it over at my bid- 
ding for my salary. Here I am a 
liar, thief, and robber, dressed in 
gaudy apparel from my neighbor's 
earning, walking about town, idle 
six days in each week, making 
pretty bows to females, hoping 
through their influence (with their 
husbands and fathers), I may be 
enabled to Seduce and deceive ma- 
ny, and obtain more of their hus- 
bands' and fathers' earnings. — 
Now, can I love my neighbor as 
myself while I do these things 1 
Though I swear in my heart that 
I love my neighbor as myself, will 
any one believe me in this enlight- 
ened day % Will the angels be- 
lieve me 1 Though I swear 
(through blindness) to the Lord 
that I am doing his word, what is 
his answer 1 Do not pray for 
men to hear ; do not fast to have 
it known you fast ; do not judge 
your neighbor's heart ; do not 
praise'yourself by professing to be 
good ; do not try to prove that 
you are good by, or any better for, 
your ceremonies. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXVIII. 

Wanted, — To know if I am a Pat- 
riot, a Christian, and a Mun ? 

For if I am either, I am each ; for 
what constitutes a Christian, or a 
patriot, or a man, constitutes both 
a man, a patriot, and a Christian ; 
for a true patriot pledges his life, 
his fortune, his all, for the equal 
rights, equal benefits, and equal 
good of all — not for a part or par- 
ty, a family, or a nation only, but 
for the good of all. Also, a true 
Christian (like Christ) will devote, 
and is devoting, his life, his for- 



tune, and his sacred honor, for the 
equal rights, equal benefits, and 
equal good of all, in equal love to 
all. Surely Christ's word (if 
obeyed) creates man into his own 
image — (like Christ) a patriot, 
(like Christ) a Christian, (like 
Christ) a man. Now do I bear 
witness of his image in like- 
ness, or am I (like Christ) seeking 
to be useful in doing good to all 
mankind, devoting my time and 
talents for the benefit of all, with- 
out reserve for myself, or for any 
part or party, or title or name, or 
nation or distinction 1 If so, I am 
a true follower and image and 
likeness of Christ, a patriot, a 
man ; but if I am seeking and 
electioneering for myself, or for 
my part or party, or for titles or 
names, or for a nation, or for 
distinction, I am not a true fol- 
lower of Christ, not an image 
and likeness of Christ, not a 
Christian, not a patriot, not a 
man, or even the shadow of a man, 
or gentleman ; for if I Seek for 
myself only, I do no more than a 
hog or dog does, and expose my 
ignorance and want of a manly 
disposition. If I Seek and pettifog 
for a part or party, I expose my 
animal selfishness and want of that 
noble patriotic spirit of a Chris- 
tian, of a man, or of Christ the 
son of man. If I seek for titles 
or name (like a fop), I expose my 
vanity, and animal selfish weak- 
ness in self-love, unfit for any post 
or office of trust, unable to define 
the word justice, or know what is 
just. If I Seek for the interest of 
a nation, without regard to the in- 
terests of other nations, or with- 
out regard to what is just, or to 
do justice to each nation, I am 
creating jealousy and strife among 
, men and nations, which may cause 



96 



THE TRUTH. 



destruction of life and goods, and 
expose my want of sense and wis- 
dom ; as a diplomatic agent, also, 
expose my (animal-like) selfish- 
ness and limited views. If I seek 
for distinction, with desire to be 
exalted, I am ashamed even to own 
what I am seeking for, but, like a 
serpent (the lowest of animals), I 
crawl about, striving to conceal 
myself, or to conceal my selfish- 
ness, filled with fear lest I be 
found, or my selfishness be disco- 
vered, devoid of all manliness or 
the spirit of man. It was of old 
asked, Adam, where art thou? or 
each one teaching his neighbor ; 
but let me ask, Where am I % — 
what have 1 done 1 or what am I 
doing 1 Let him that is without 
sin cast the first stone (or truth) in 
justification of his own situation. 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXIX. 

Wanted, 

To know, that Justice is, in and 
of itself, from itself; also, that 
Mercy is, in and of itself, from it- 
self ; also, that Truth is, in and of 
itself, from itself ; also, that God, 
or the esse of good or goodness it- 
self, is, in and of itself, from itself : 
for who hath seen the spirit of Jus- 
tice, or the spirit of mercy, or the 
spirit of truth, or the spirit of good- 
ness, with eyes of flesh or with 
fleshy eyes 1 Then to be just, is 
to do justice without any condition, 
or shackle from custom or from 
usage, or from rules of practice, or 
rules from law ; for justice is in 
and of itself, from itself; but not 
from a custom or fashion, or from 
usage or rules of procedure, or from 
rules of practice, or from rules 
formed by selfish men; for if 
justice had to come from or ac- 



cording to a law, then it would be 
the law that decides, not justice. 
Decisions would be according to a 
law, not according to or in justice'; 
and men contend as to the meaning 
of the law (as recorded), each say- 
ing a right construction of the law, 
whether the law be a just or unjust 
law ; for the thought or idea from 
the word law is in the minds of 
jurors or judges, instead of the 
thought or idea of justice or what 
is just ; yet justice (if in us) strives 
to do what is just. Though the 
lawyers, by talking much of laws, 
take away the idea (or key of 
knowledge) of what is just, or of 
doing justice, so also it is with 
mercy ; for mercy is mercy only 
when free from shackles of cere- 
mony, free from any condition of 
remuneration or dependance; for 
mercy is of itself merciful, without 
pay, or promise, or condition of 
form, or conforming to or per- 
forming any acts or ceremony, of 
whatever name, nature or promise ; 
for mercy on or from any condition, 
would not be mercy, but would be 
buying and selling forgiveness or 
relief (contracting from some con- 
dition) like other marketing. So 
also it is with truth ; for truth is 
free from all shackles of quibbles, 
or evasions, or reservations, or of 
any ifs or ands, or conditions from 
fear, favor or affection ; for truth 
lives from and of itself, in itself. 
Thus truth is only found in sin- 
cerity and in reality, hand in hand 
with mercy, founded on justice. 
These three spirit principles, jus- 
tice, mercy and truth, constitute 
the esse or concentrated centre of 
all good, which the ancients called 
God, being the esse of goodness 
itself. Now when I read, or hear, 
or think (the word) " God," I 
readily perceive that it signifies 
goodness, or what is truly good. 



THE TRUTH. - 



97 



Jesus tells us God only is good. I 
now perceive that as I love what 
is truly good, mercy and truth are 
(instantly) leading and'guiding me 
to be just ; for justice is the foun- 
dation of all that is noble, great 
and good. Now as I love what is 
good, in reality and in sincerity in 
the same ratio, I am led and guided 
by truth, in mercy, to be just ; for 
justice is the foundation of all good. 
Now let my love of good be such 
that I carry in the right hand of 
my affections the figure of an even 
balance, guided by truth to do 
equal justice ; and in the left hand 
of my affections, mercy in truih, 
forgiveness to all. If I would be 
just, I would Love Truth. 

CHAPTER LXXX. 

Wanted, 

To know what constitutes a gen- 
tleman, a real man'? for in my 
heart, in my affections, I would be 
a gentleman, if I only knew the 
path of manliness, or the way to be- 
come man, or what constitutes man, 
a real man. Is it a form of person, 
or height of stature, or age, or color 
of hair or eyes 1 Is it a peculiar 
step, or lisp in speech, or etiquette 1 
Is it a peculiar dress or equipage, 
or the quantity of wealth possessed, 
that constitutes man, a real man, a 
gentleman'? No, these things cannot 
constitute man ; lor, young as I am, 
I perceive that if stature, or color, or 
dress, or appearance in wealth, or 
equipage, could form, create or 
constitute man, that the greatest 
hypocrite and vain, proud fop, or 
foolish bigot, may be called a man, 
and the word man or gentleman 
would be without a meaning ; for 
the pirate by sea or land, in church 
or state, in court or in other gamb- 
ling shops, gets wealth and equi- 
page, makes gaudy appearance in 

13 



dress, goes about lisping in studied 
show of etiquette, yet he is but a 
pirate and a hypocrite — not a man, 
not a gentleman, but a pirate ; and 
like all pirates and hypocrites, is 
not to be depended on. I perceive, 
also (as young as I am), that the 
word man is often used in the 
scriptures, therefore must have a 
meaning. The prophets are all 
and each called son of man. Jesus 
called himself the son of man. 
Now as Jesus called himself the 
son of man, the word man must 
signify " goodness" in the highest 
perfection, else Jesus would not 
call man his father, or himself the 
son of man. Jesus also says, the 
works that I do are not mine own; 
but the Father that dwelleth within 
me, He doeth the work. Then the 
Father must be " goodness ;" for 
all Jesus' work was done from, of 
and in " goodness," by, of and in 
truth, from the love of " goodness" 
(the Father). Jesus finished the 
Father's work — done the whole 
work required of a true son of 
goodness, or son of "man." Jesus 
done the duty, walked the path, set 
the example, taught the way to 
become a true son of man, of which 
Jesus tells us he was and is the 
way, as a son of man, then saying, 
I and my father are one ; he that 
hath seen me, hath seen the Father. 
Now, by doing the duty of a true 
son, I grow into the image and 
likeness ot goodness, in truth, which 
I now see constitutes " man. " 
Now from the love of goodness, in 
truth, doing as I would be done by, 
I become a man, a real man. If a 
man, I may be called a gentleman. 
But as young as I am, I now per- 
ceive that the priest, pirate, petti- 
fogger or gambler (money chang- 
ers), under any colors or cloak of 
pretence, is not a man or gentle- 
man ; for to be a man, is to be 



98 



THE TRUTH. 



just ; for justice is the foundation 
of all goodness, all righteousness, 
all manliness. Now, as I will to 
he a man, I will to be wise, that I 
may be just. I will love truth, 
that truth, in mercy, may guide me 
to be wise in doing " equal jus- 
tice" to all mankind, which will 
be doing justice to my Father as a 
true son, and I become man by 
doing the works of a man, as by 
Jesus, taught by example, a real 
man, a gentleman. 

Lote Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXL 

Wanted, — To know what is of Jus- 
tice, or what is Equal Rights ? 

Justice is something due to each 
and every creature. Justice is due 
to each and every one as he is, 
whether he be good or evil ; for 
this only can be equal justice and 
equal rights. Now, if justice is 
my due, in pain or pleasure, loss 
or gain, it is mine, and I should 
have it— I should have my dues ; 
for Divine justice will not, nay, 
cannot do an unjust deed, and I 
must receive mine own for what I 
am as I am, for justice is due to 
each and every soul or spirit. If 
priest or pettifogger had power to 
screen me from my just dues in 
crime, he could screen or rob me 
from my just dues in my good 
deeds ; but neither would be just. 
If priest or pettifogger, or any 
other gambler or sorcerer, could 
rule or sway Divine Justice, be- 
cause of those titles or names as- 
sumed, there would be no truth in 
the word justice or equal rights. 
Nay, if the professor or pretender 
in church or church ceremonies 
has any more power or influence 
over Divine Justice than the least 
child has, then equal justice ceases, 



and with it equal rights. But he 
who is blinded with fees or beast- 
like selfishness, may pretend to 
have assumed great power. If so, 
he is sure to want great pay for 
his powers. This " sign" (of 
great price) never fails in a false 
pretender or professor ; but the 
honest just man asks no pay for 
good advice ; (like Jesus) he de- 
lights in doing good. Now when 
I am obliged to pay for what 
is my own, I am robbed of my 
just dues by having to buy (with 
fees or church salary) that which 
belongs to me. This cannot be 
justice ; but the priest or pettifog- 
ger calls this right and just, then 
pockets my money and uses it. — 
Now, if two pettifoggers are bri- 
bed with money, called fees, in 
the same case where crime is char- 
ged — the one to convict, the other 
to free the person charged with 
crime — neither of those pettifog- 
gers are in the act of doing justice 
to the community, or justice to 
the accused ; for the one strives 
(with all his power) to free the 
accused, though he be guilty, 
which is unjust. The other pet- 
tifogger is striving to convict the 
accused, though he be innocent of 
the crime charged ; so that such 
priests or pettifoggers are workers 
of iniquity ; for their works are 
robbing the honest laboring classes 
of mankind of their earnings, rob- 
bing them of equal justice, and 
robbing the community of equal 
rights. I now perceive that all 
— yes, all who seek for office (from 
the lowest title to that of king), 
seek to be exalted above me, or 
our honest laboring business men ; 
yea, they seek to rule, and (false- 
ly) pretend to have a gift of some 
mysterious powers of knowing, 
and right of teaching and of ru- 



THE TRUTH. 



9© 



ling, that others have not. But, 
by the " sign" I know them ; for 
they all want more " price" for 
their pretended mysterious powers 
than the honest laborers, business 
men receive, with some title or 
name of distinction, which is une- 
qual in rights and unequal in jus- 
tice. Then this class of creatures 
(not men) seek not for equal jus- 
tice or for equal rights, but (like 
beasts) seek only for self, as ani- 
mals seek. I now perceive that 
justice in equal rights is " good- 
ness," from the truth of "good." 
Now, I will let " truth" explain 
these things in equal justice to 
each and all. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXII. 

Wanted,— To know the wrong, that 
I may shun the wrong ; also, to 
know the right, that I may, do 
right. 

I know it is wrong to think and 
say, I am better than others ; for 
I would be judging the works of 
our Father in heaven. I know it 
is wrong to be like a hypocrite, 
and pretend I am good ; then, to 
make myself and others believe I 
am good, pretend to be very hum- 
ble, and say (in public) that I am 
a great sinner, while in the next 
breath I am trying to persuade 
others to be as silly as myself, and 
become great sinners also. Then 
they begin to make proselytes into 
this sin-creating business. I know 
it is wrong to pretend to have 
some mysterious powers vested in 
me to preach, and teach, and rule 
the minds and affairs of others, 
and then, like other sorcerers and 
magicians, receive money for my 
false doctrine and heathenish dog- 
mas j for I would be obtaining my 



neighbor's property under and on 
a false pretence. I know it is 
wrong to bribe or be bribed with 
money (called either fees or sala- 
ry), to take a part with any party 
against a party, or side with any 
person against another person, in 
court or out of court, in church 01 
out of church ; for I would be 
helping to create strife and disu- 
nion among men. I would also be 
helping one person or class of per- 
sons to rob another person or class 
of persons of their goods or char- 
acters, or both j and I, as a pi- 
rate, living on others' goods, whom 
I had helped to destroy. I know 
it is wrong to seek for titles of 
distinction and praise of self; for 
I expose my want of a more no- 
ble and man-like spirit. I know 
it is wrong to be idle ; for indo- 
lence shows a want of manly ca- 
pacities in manly usefulness. I 
know it is wrong to defame or de- 
bauch a neighbor's wife, mother, 
sister, or daughter j for I would 
be guilty of doing to- others, that 
which I would not like to suffer 
from others. I know it is wrong 
to do any thing in word or deed 
to any person or persons that I 
would not like to have any person 
or persons do to me ; for I would 
be disobeying the Lord our God, 
and taking, using, and reading his 
holy word or name in vain, if I do 
not obey Him. I know it is wrong 
to be unjust in thought, word, or 
deed ; for justice is the foundation 
of my eternal good and welfare ; 
yes, justice is the foundation on 
which to build the welfare and 
good of all creatures of all ages. 
Now, I know what is " right j" 
for if justice is the foundation of 
all happiness, all Heaven % it is 
" right" to be just ; yes., it is right 
to be just in thought, ; word, and 



100 



THE TRUTH. 



deed. Now, I know the right ; 
and if I seek to do right in equal 
justice, truth in mercy will guide 
me to my happiness and Heaven ; 
but if I continue in doing wrong 
(since I know the right), I am 
sinning against my own light and 
knowledge of the fact, and must 
receive my reward from Divine 
Justice, in justice to me. 

Love Tkuth. 



CHAPTER LXXXIII. 

Wanted, 

To know what I teach or pray 
for 1 — whether it he for gold, like 
Judas, or whether it be for the 
good of all mankind, without money 
or price, like Jesus ; for if I consider 
what I labor for, in teaching and 
preaching, I may know whether I 
am like Jesus or like Judas ; for 
by my works (not my words or 
professions) I am known ; for Judas 
made as great professions and pre- 
tensions (as any priest or preacher 
does at this day) of being a true 
disciple of our Lord; yet, from his 
works, we see he was seeking for 
gold and titles; for he acted as 
treasurer, and had the bag. Notice 
also his pretended goodness to the 
poor : when Mary used the oint- 
ment to anoint the feet of Jesus, 
Judas said, " Why was not this 
ointment sold for three hundred 
pence, and given to the poor ; not 
that he cared for the poor, but be- 
cause Judas was a thief, and had the 
bag, and bare what was put there* 
in" — St. John xii., 5, 6 verses. 
Now if I am found seeking for 
office, with titles of distinction, I 
am a Judas at hes.rt, seeking for 
selfish gain, and ready to make 
great pretensions of goodness and 
great professions of kindness to the 
poor, and have some good acts or 
words published, that I (like Judas) 



may deceive many and receive 
larger fees or salary, and obtain the 
bag and bear what is put therein ; 
and like Judas, become as an hire- 
ling, selling, the Lord or word for 
silver (in fees or salary). Now as 
the word (or scripture) is called the 
Lord, also truth, then I am selling 
the Lord and his truth for the cov- 
enant or price contracted (as fees 
or salary), as the elder Judas did. 
If I receive money or price for my 
preaching, I also am as different to 
Christ or truth, as Judas was dif- 
ferent to Christ or the truth of what 
he pretended to be ; but if I am in 
the true path of Jesus, like him I 
will neither take or give money for 
preaching or teaching, but will re*~ 
ceive and teach the truth without 
money and without price. This, 
as a sign or token, will never fail. 
He that hath the truth, never got 
it for money or price from an hire- 
ling. Also he that preaches and 
teaches the truth, will never take 
money or price for his teaching or 
preaching; for the Lord said, and 
does now say, that the truth is free 
equally to all (that will come) 
without money and without price. 
This is the token, the sign and the 
mark of him who is found worthy, 
who loves truth. Like Jesus, he 
never receives money or price for 
teaching or preaching truth, but 
teaches the love of truth in doing 
good. Now if I mark well the 
entering in of these words to 
my view, I may be enabled to find 
the truth ; for in the love of doing 
good, truth will guide me to be 
just. Then, with justice in my 
right hand (as a copy of my mark), 
I may be viewed teaching, by doing 
as I would be done by, and that 
too (like Jesus) without money and 
without price. 

Love Truth. 



THE TRUTH. 



101 



CHAPTER LXXXIV. 

Wanted, — To know what consti- 
tutes a thief? 

Webster says in his dictionary, 
thief, one who seduces by false 
doctrine ; robber, one who takes 
that to which he has no right. 
Now if one who seduces by " false 
doctrine" is a thief, who among 
all those sectarian and ceremonial 
religion preachers is not a thief? 
Who among them all is not a thief, 
if their testimony, the words from 
their own mouths, can be depended 
upon ? for each sectarian preacher 
testifies that other sectarian preach- 
ers are teaching and preaching false 
doctrines — seducing and leading 
people astray by false doctrine. 
The Catholic preacher puts his 
hands on the Bible, then testifies 
and says the Protestants are preach- 
ing and teaching false doctrine. 
The Protestant preacher puts his 
hands on the Bible, and then tes- 
tifies and says that the Catholic 
preachers are teaching false doc- 
trine — seducing and leading people 
astray by teaching and preaching 
false doctrine; each sect printing 
and publishing to the world that 
their neighbors or those of other 
sects are preaching and teaching 
false doctrine, while each is striving 
to seduce and make proselytes to 
his own false doctrine, testified to 
and proved to be false doctrine by 
the mouths of all other sects. Now 
who or which of all these sectarian 
preachers is not a thief? — -proved 
to be such by the implication or 
testimony from their own mouths. 
It is written in Matt, xxi., 13, "My 
house shall be called the house of 
prayer; but you have made it a 
den of thieves," by your own testi- 
mony ; for ye have become wit- 
nesses unto yourselves. Behold 
how you have been seeking for 



proselytes to your false doctrines — 
seeking to seduce even the little 
children into your religious pride 
and superstitious bigotry — causing 
(creating) fear and pain, and pain 
is torment. Then ye are (from 
your own testimony one of another) 
preaching and teaching false doc- 
trine, to seduce and deceive many ; 
a den of thieves in deeds, if your 
own words be true. If your 
words are not true, then you are 
guilty of false swearing and bearing 
false witness against your neighbor, 
to your neighbor, as a slanderer 
and tale bearer — robbing a neigh- 
bor of his own mind and character, 
which no one has a right to do. 
Then he that doeth these things 
(according to Webster) is a robber. 
Now let " truth" lead all thieves, 
all robbers, all liars, and those who 
would seduce with false doctrine 
without "our temples;" and 
(there let each one suffer according 
to the implication of his own mouth) 
let " our temples" be warmed with 
love, 1 ighted with truth, and guarded 
with justice, that strife and confu- 
sion may cease, order be restored, 
and with it peace and good will to 
all. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXV. 

Wanted, — To know if the blind 
are leading the blind in all Re- 
ligious Societies ? 

Now if I, as a religious preacher, 
pray for men to hear, then say I do 
not pray to be heard and seen of 
men, I am a silly, blind liar; for 
surely I would not pray and preach 
in an empty church, or perform all 
my silly ceremony, if there was no 
one to hear or see me pray. Here- 
in my works and words contradict 
each other, and I, as a religionist, 
stand as a liar ; yes, a liar before 



102 



THE TRUTH. 



the people ; proved to be a liar by 
my own "works and words;" for 
with my woids I say lhat I do not 
pray to be heard and seen of men ; 
but by my works I do pray to be 
heard and seen of men (we are 
known by our works) — even set or 
appoint the day and hour (sound 
my trumpet) for people to hear me 



pray; yes, even encourage 



the 



ringing of bells, lest the people 
forget the hour and neglect to come 
and hear me pray (like a hypocrite). 
Then if I deny this truth, I am a 
liar. Then again if I teach others 
that it is good to do so, I am a liar ; 
for the Lord forbids it, and (says 1 
should not be like a hypocrite, who 
loves to pray to be heard and seen) 
I am teaching false doctrine when 
I do so. Now if I do pray where 
people can hear and see me pray, 
and teach others to do so too (what 
the Lord says we should not do), I 
am a thief (as well as a liar) ; for 
he that seduces by teaching or 
preaching false doctrine, is a thief; 
not only a thief and a liar, but a 
robber also — robbing people of the 
truth ; for what the Lord says we 
should not do, I (as a religion 
preacher) am saying that we should 
do — false doctrine in deeds; fori 
am robbing them of the Lord's 
words, and seducing and inducing 
people to believe my words. The 
Lord says his words are sufficient, 
and that we should have no other 
word or god before His face; but 
I (as a religion preacher) seduce 
and induce people to hear and be- 
lieve my words — my false doctrine. 
Then I become false to Christ; 
yea, a false prophet ; and would, if 
it were possible, deceive the very 
elect. Matt, xxiv., 24 verse — one 
religionist crying, lo ! here is 
Christ; another sect saying, lo ! 
there ; but from your own testi- 
mony one of another, ye are all 



false prophets — all preaching false 
doctrine. What stupid blindness, 
what Egyptian darkness, in our 
temples — not one stone (or truth) 
left upon another that has not been 
thrown down. Yea, the temples of 
our minds have been destroyed by 
those builders who reject "truth," 
the key-stone prepared by our 
"Lord, our Master Builder." Now 
let us make diligent search in and 
about the temple (of our bodies, 
our minds) to see if the " truth" 
cannot be found ; for without the 
truth we are unable to build this 
temple — this spiritual building (not 
made with hands) in strength and 
beauty, that will never perish. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXVI. 

Wanted, 

To use reason to find truth, if my 
eye be single, or if I would be 
sound or sane in a knowledge of 
the word ; for I must eat and 
drink of the word for myself, but 
not for my neighbor (mental food 
and drink), the same as I must eat 
•^nd drink (temporal food and 
drink) for myself, but not for my 
neighbor. Now, let us suppose, 
(for a moment) that grace, or mer- 
cy, or salvation, or Heaven is as 
sure to and as sure for each one of 
us, without the least effort, or mo- 
tion, or sign of a motion made, 
and called worship, as with any 
ceremony or all ceremonies that 
are or have been made, called wor- 
ship. I say, let us (for a mo- 
ment) Suppose that we are just as 
sure of Heaven and salvation, 
without the least kind of a cere- 
mony, or the greatest (called wor- 
ship) as we can be with any or all 
public forms or ceremonies called 
worship 3 for salvation and Hea- 



THE TRUTH. 



103 



ven cannot be bought at a price, 
either in ceremony or for a cere- 
mony, or for a brick or wooden 
temple, or for a sprinkle of water, 
or a plunge under the water ; for 
the Lord is no merchant or pedler, 
to sell salvation for the world's 
goods, or for forms and ceremonies 
(like as sorcerers and dancers), 
that the rich or strong may buy or 
work out ceremonies (called wor- 
ship), and get to Heaven, or buy 
salvation, while the poor (for want 
of means), and the children or 
sick, or old and sickly (for want 
of strength) go to hell. No ! the 
Lord our God doeth no such things, 
for his mercies extend to all with- 
out money or price of a ceremo- 
ny ; for our Lord does not buy or 
sell salvation in your brick or 
or wood temples. Our Lord is 
not a money-changer ; for our God 
is a just God, dealing equal jus- 
tice to all. Now, if any profes- 
sion or confession would buy or 
purchase salvation, priests, pirates, 
dandies, and all devils would be in 
Heaven, but little children that 
could not confess or profess would 
be left out. If paying money to 
build temples, or to support proud 
vain priests, elders, and deacons, 
would buy cr purchase salvation, 
all thieves, robbers, liars, and pi- 
rates of every kind could be saved, 
as well as the honest, industrious, 
just man ; but our Lord is no ped- 
ler r money-changer, for his good 
is truth free to us ; but those who 
would, by lying and deceit (as 
priests and lawyers), take and use 
their neighbors' earnings for 
nought, pretend that their God 
has these things for sale, and say 
(the priests and lawyers) are li- 
censed as pedlers to peddle out 
mercy, and grace, and justice, and 
salvation (to the more noble and 



worthy industrious business men 
of community) ; but there are so 
many at this day of these licensed 
pedlers (priests and lawyers), that 
what mercy, or grace, or justice 
we purchase of them is seldom 
worth the cost, even though it hap- 
pen to be a prime article. Let us 
seek for and " love truth," that 
we may be just to ourselves. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXVII. 

Wanted, — To know the cause of all 
this Confusion in our temple or 
temples ? 

Is there no master-builder to be 
found to guide us in our work ? — 
Now, as one is our Master, even 
Christ, even truth (Matt, xxiii., 8, 
10 verses), we must seek for truth 
in and about our own temple (of 
our bodies) until it be found ; for 
without truth or Christ (the word 
is truth), we cannot build unto the 
Lord a house, a temple, a mind, a 
man, wherein to worship in spirit 
and truth. 

Now as we travel (in mind or 
spirit) east, west, north and south, 
among those sectarian builders, we 
see them all in confusion one against 
another (in great distress). For 
want of truth (our Master) to guide 
them in building, they are without 
Irue plans or designs to guide the 
laborers; for (tweedle E, tweedle 
A, and tweedle U) the pride of 
priests, the cunning of lawyers, 
with kings, have combined to take 
away the word (from our minds), 
or destroy him that hath the truth 
or would give and teach true de- 
signs; but if we sit down to rest 
(reason) with desire to rise in fur- 
ther knowledge of the truth (our 
Master), we may find at the brow 
(under our hat) something (prided 



104 



THE TRUTH. 



in earthly or church notions) giving 
way, that, may induce us to con- 
sider further and dig deeper in the 
earth or church affairs (our own 
earthly minds), that will enable us 
to make some report to our breth- 
ren ; for interior truth, from the 
love of good, (like cassia) hath 
deep root in our affection ; but 
(perverted and transplanted from 
its natural or rational good, to that 
of deceit, or covering, or cloak, for 
evil deed) when taken hold of by 
the hand of the faithful, will give 
way, and become in the faithful 
hand as a testimony against wrong, 
and lead to. the discovery of evil 
works. Now those who are faith- 
ful, let us do as we have done — 
ever keep, conceal and not reveal, 
the length, or breadth, or depth of 
our work. In seeking, let each 
laborer seek in his own length, in 
his own breadth, and in his own 
depth, that no one be disturbed or 
disturb his neighbor in seeking. 
For although his outer man may 
not (to us) appear sound or unsul- 
lied, yet our neighbor may have 
planted deep in his affections that 
love of truth which hath taken 
deep root, and remains, as a testi- 
mony (like that of Lazarus) against 
those who would judge their neigh- 
bor (from outward appearance), 
and say he is dead in sin, he stinketh 
(or is not good). For though we 
have been asleep, or buried deep in 
the earth (earthly minds) by usurp- 
ers (lawyers and priests prided in 
worldly gain), yet (like Lazarus) 
we may be raised up and come iortn 
to the light, if we attend the call 
and obey the Master, the truth (our 
Master) ; for (like Lazarus) we are 
all loved of truth, if we seek to do 
good and love one another. So 
mote it be. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER LXXXVIII. 

Wanted, 

To know who are those good and 
patriotic legislators, or who is that 
good and patriotic legislator, who 
(like Jefferson, Franklin and others) 
is found willing to pledge his life, 
his fortune and his%acred honor for 
the promulgation of equal rights 
in equal justice; for at this day 
the honest laborer and business man 
can only get what is called a deci- 
sion in our courts, for the word 
justice is not even used, much less 
sought for or considered ; for if we, 
by accident, happen to get a fair 
decision, the expense for bribes 
(called lawyer's fees), the time and 
expense from often adjournments, 
together with other losses, cost more 
than we claimed or obtained in the 
decision. If we would seek for 
justice in our courts, we should have 
but one lawyer to examine the 
witnesses in a case or cause of dif- 
ference, and that lawyer should act 
as justice or judge, and when he 
had obtained the best knowledge or 
history of the case being tried (trom 
witnesses), he could then explain 
or give a charge to the jurors (if a 
jury trial), or decide the matter of 
difference between the parties in 
and from his own best judgment, . 
and do equal justice to the parties 
concerned. If we should do away 
all law or courts for the collection 
of debts, after the fourth day of 
July, 1850, our country would 
prosper and grow in wealth beyond 
any former period ; for the time and 
money expended as jurors and wit- 
nesses are a great loss to commu- 
nity. The time lost by jurors, 
witnesses and lawyers in these law 
suits or courts' strifes, would amount 
to great value in producing some- 
thing useful, if turned to useful 
avocations, and these people be at 



THE TRUTH. 



105 



peace and neighborhood strife 
would cease. If one person choose 
to let his property go to another 
without pay, let him do so ; it is 
his right — his equal right ; but not 
let him trouble his neighbors as. 
jurors or witnesses in his or their 
matters. If there were no laws or 
courts to collect r'ebts, all classes 
of people would become industri- 
ous ; for necessity (the best of 
mothers) would compel us all to be 
(like the honest are) industrious 
and frugal ; yes, all would be pro- 
ducing something necessary for the 
happiness of all. Then our coun- 
try would grow in wealth and 
happiness. If there were no courts 
for collection of individuals' debts, 
all would strive to make our words 
good, and (like the honest men 
now do) pay our neighbor his 
just dues ;: for no honest man needs 
courts .or laws (made by men) to 
oblige him to pay his debts, if he 
has the means to do so; but to 
collect of a rogue in a court of law 
is but mocking; for if you collect 
you are the loser in costs, time and 
money. Then we find our rules of 
law or courts for collection are 
only robbing machines ; for the 
honest producing class of mankind 
only are robbed by these mock in- 
stitutions. Who of our legislators 
has the courage of a man to advo- 
cate for equal rights in equal jus- 
tice, and show to his constituents 
that he is worthy of their confi- 
dence, being found faithful. 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER LXXXIX. 

Wanted, 

Equal rights, for all men are born 
equal ; yes, all men are legislators, 
through the medium of him we 
elect to carry out our measures in 
a government of equal rights and 
14 



of equal justice, and where justice 
is not, God is not ; for God is jus- 
tice itself. All goodness is founded 
in justice ; all holiness is founded 
injustice; all the righteous are in 
justice seeking to be just in equal 
justice. Now as we are born equal, 
why not have equal pay in equal 
price, in equal justice ? Why then 
employ a farmer at one dollar per 
day, to bear the heat and burthen 
of the field 1 While we pay him 
we employ to represent us in the 
pleasant Halls of State, three, 
eight, thirty or sixty fold price per 
day more than we pay the mechanic 
or farmer, who toils with equal 
strength in equal usefulness to all. 
Now by paying unequal prices, we 
encourage unprincipled creatures 
(through ignorance) to use intrigue, 
hypocrisy and deceit, to get them- 
selves (or their like) elected or em- 
ploy ed in those places of higher 
and unequal (is unjust) prices or 
pay, while the more noble, more 
capable, more honest (noblest work 
of God), great and good men are 
seldom found in places of high sal~ 
ary or unequal wages. We, as a 
people, being born equal, should 
legislate for the equal good of all ; 
and, as representatives, we should 
be ever faithful to our employers, 
and not be led astray by titled 
sycophants, who only seek to serve 
themselves (and those of their like) 
at the people's expense. Those 
sycophants are known by a show 
of particular friendship and a pecu- 
liar politeness to those of wealth or 
of fine dress, calling them by some 
title, such as judge, squire, your 
honor, reverend, sir, &c, &c. ; but 
the producing and supporting class 
(of all mankind) are found calm, 
thoughtful, industrious, plain men — 
never feel or claim to be exalted 
above a level with their neighbors 
or fellow man; for he that is 



106 



THE TRUTH. 



greatest will be the servant (not for 
gold or titles), seeking to do good 
and serve all for the good and gen- 
eral welfare of all mankind (like 
Jesus) in equal rights and in equal 
justice, a patriot in deeds. Now if 
I am not found legislating for equal 
justice and advocating equal rights, 
in equal justice to all, I have not 
the courage or the spirit of a man ; 
for if I have pretended (and dp pre- 
tend) to be just, honest and patriotic 
until elected or employed, then turn 
and seek for self (or my party) in 
gain, or title, or name, I am a 
traitor to my country and a traitor 
to myself (like Benedict Arnold 
and Judas Iscariot)^ my bowels 
(or inner spirit) gush out, and ex- 
posed destitute (found wanting) of 
the spirit man. The flesh availeth 
not ; for the carcase of the pooi 
idiot may weigh equal with that of 
Washington's, or of Emmet's, or a 
Kossuth's ; but the spirit of the 
just (of man) cannot be bought with 
gold or titles, or sold through 
slavish fear; for the speech from 
ignorance is the lash, and reigns 
only of fops and cowards. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XC. 

Wanted,— To know that the honest 
Laborers and Producing Classes 
support us all? 

For all things must first be pro- 
duced before they can be used. — 
Then the honest' producing class 
of mankind furnish means for all 
uses that we have to use and en- 
joy ; for on the laboring and pro- 
ducing class we all depend for our 
necessary comforts and enjoy- 
ments. Then surely the laborers 
and producing class are the true 
nobility of this earth ; yes, the 
meek, the honest, the humble, yet 
the good, the great, the useful la- 



borers are the tr^le nobility of 
earth. No\y, if we neglect or re- 
fuse to legislate for the protection 
and encouragement of those who 
produce our all, in things good 
and useful for the support and 
comforts of all, we become traitors 
to our own gpod, and as thieyes 
and robbers to the producing 
classes, on whose productions we 
subsist. Now let us look at king- 
craft, priest- craft, and lawyer- 
craft, and see (if we will to see) if 
they are not getting sustenance, 
what they consume or use (from, 
the producing class) under and by 
false pretence- Let us see if they 
have not Judased A, Judased jrfE 
and Judased you, that labor. Have 
they not conspired together and 
entered into a conspiracy to take 
away the truth from us (of doing 
as we would be done by), or kill 
and destroy him who has the truth 
or would do right and publish 
truth 1 Yes, kings, priests, and 
lawyers have entered into a con- 
spiracy to be our masters (that la- 
bor) or take our lives, as we have 
seen acted out in Hungary, Ire- 
land, Italy, and in other parts of 
our earth. The king tells us to 
obey him, and he will take great 
care of us ; then, with guns 
(bought with our labor) aimed at 
our breasts, which give us a shock ; 
then the lawyers chime in, and tell 
us to submit to the king's laws, or 
suffer the guillotine or halter ap- 
plied to our necks (if we refuse), 
which cause us to reel (in mind) 
and become alarmed for our safety, 
and Seek to escape. Reeling, 
weakened, and confused (while 
young), the priests give us the 
(finishing) blow, by telling us to 
submit and obey the king, else the 
lawyers, with their laws, will 
punish with guillotine or halter to 



THE TRUTH. 



107 



our necks. NoW the priest begins 
to maul our brains with his un- 
known god and devil — tells us that 
unless we believe and do as he (the 
priest or preacher) bids us do, his 
angry god will send his most obe- 
dient devil and carry us to purga- 
tory or hell. This gives the (fin- 
ishing) blow, and our minds (be- 
ing young) now die, and we be- 
come buried (or immersed) in 
those heathenish ceremonies and 
dogmas of courts and church made, 
invented, and kept up by unprin- 
cipled creatures in titled or li- 
censed garments of priests, law- 
yers, and kings (titled conspira- 
tors), who have ever conspired to- 
gether to take (our rights, equal 
rights, away), and use our (the 
laborers' )goods under and by false 
pretence (false prophets), Now, 
if we have laws to punish for ob- 
taining goods under false pre- 
tence, let those who are guilty suf- 
fer according to their own laws, 
that justice in equal rights, in 
equal price for equal service, be 
restored ; let honest and just men 
be our servants, for such will serve 
us. " Love Truth ;" yea, love 

EQUAL JUSTICE, which " TRUTH'' 

only will guide us to see. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XCI. 

Wanted, — For the benefit of all, 

That we take our courts out of the 
hands of those licensed persons 
called lawyers ; for it is not just or 
right to have business men annoyed 
or robbed by a class of beings void 
of sense or ignorant of the affairs 
of business. It is not our province 
to mock any class of beings be- 
cause of their ignorance— neither 
is it right, or just, or safe, to li- 
cense the young and ignorant to 



meddle with the industrious la- 
borers and business men — to 
shackle and rob those who pro- 
duce, because of any former 
fashion or custom handed down to 
us from king-craft, priest-craft, 
arid lawyer-craft combined. Their 
craft has led us astray, in granting 
license, with exclusive privileges, 
to a class of persons, to corrupt 
society, and defraud the laboring 
and producing part of ourselves, 
and encourage all manner of crime 
among us. Now, no honest man 
will do Wrong or commit crime, 
by using intrigue, falsehood, and 
deceit to screen the guilty from 
justice or molest the innocent for 
the sake of the bribe (called fees 
to lawyers,) and become a Judas 
or a Benedict Arnold to his coun- 
try j but those who seek license 
(like lawyers) work for bribes on- 
ly, and that too for each, any x 
and all parties (corrupting so- 
ciety ;) for he that will take a 
bribe to do right, will take a bribe, 
to do wrong. Now if we (as le-* 
gislators) make laws to punish for 
bribery and corruption, then turn 
round and license a host of the; 
young and innocent (called law-' 
yers) to break those very laws,, 
what are we like ? Are we not as; 
blind to equal rights as a king, who, 
butchers the people that ask to be, 
free (as in Hungary, Ireland, Ita- 
ly, and elsewhere), saying he does; 
so to make what are not dead more 
peaceable and happy, but, in truth> 
greater slaves. Now, are we not, 
killing a part by granting license 
to a part with those mysterious 
names or titles (of the old craft),, 
such as doctors, lawyers, &c. &c 1 . 
The very name or title kills the 
weak minds of our young and in- 
nocent, and they lose sight of what 
is just and equal in rights, and be-. 



108 



THE TRUTH. 



come vain and silly, as fops or 
apes (automatons), looking over 
old books and dead languages un- 
til their minds are dead as to bu- 
siness capacities. Now, for a per- 
son to read over past events of 
courts, codes, and proceedings 
(practiced under priest-craft, king- 
craft, and lawyer-craft), in order 
to fit and prepare himself for mat- 
ters to come in our day, is as silly 
as to get an old-fashioned match- 
lock gun in one hand, with match 
in the other, to meet one of our 
farmers or mechanics with his per- 
cussion revolver, containing five 
or seven shots. Now, to license 
a class of creatures with exclusive 
privileges to take bribes (called 
fees), to annoy and destroy (like 
rats and wolves) the minds and 
means of the producing class, can- 
not be equal in rights or equally 
just to all; for at this day we want 
no lawyers, priests or kings to make 
laws for us. We want the laws 
of God (which are just laws) to 
guide and protect us in equal 
rights, founded on justice, with no 
exclusive privileges to a part or to 
a party. Let individuals (that are 
of age) be free to buy, and sell, 
and collect in their own way, that 
the public be not annoyed with 
individuals buying, selling, or col- 
lecting ; but let us justly punish 
trespass of every name, nature, or 
kind, under, on, or by whatever 
pietence. Then all idlers, with 
or without license, will (through 
necessity) become honest laborers, 
and the lamb and lion feed to- 
gether. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XCII. 

Wanted, — To know the cause of 
all this confusion in our legis- 
lative halls, in respect to our 
Judiciary. 

Are we at a loss how to form 
courts of justice, or are we at a loss 
how to form a ceremony to suit and 
accommodate lawyers 1 Shall we 
at this day allow our necks to be 
kept under the yoke of the old craft 
(of kings, priests and lawyers) and 
oblige ourselves to buy justice from 
and of the craft, and that too by 
bribery (called fees) 1 Now at this 
day, for us (as legislators) to form 
a ceremony so complicated and 
confused, that by necessity we are 
compelled to bribe (with fees) some 
licensed creatures to plead for jus- 
tice (would savor of Egyptian 
darkness), and that too at the 
hands of those (judges and jurors) 
who have sworn to be just and do 
equal justice, would be blindness. 
Now our courts should be kept 
sacred ; for justice is predicated of 
divine good or God (God only is 
good), justice is the foundation of 
all that is manly, noble, holy, good 
and great; yea, justice is God, and 
he that is not principled in the love 
of " equal justice," hath not God 
in his heart, neither has he justice 
in his heart, and what is not in 
our hearts cannot come out from 
our hearts. Now if we (as legis- 
lators) license or allow any person 
or persons to come into our courts 
and meddle with the witnesses, 
while the court is seeking to get a 
true history of the matters (in suit 
pending), we are guilty of corrup- 
tion, and are destroying the peace 
and safety of our persons and pro- 
perty ; for we (as legislators) should 
not allow any person or persons to 
abuse, torment and confuse the 
minds of witnesses, or disturb our 



THE TRUTH 



109 



courts while employed in getting 
the truths of the matters in suit. It 
matters not whether licensed or 
not, there should none be allowed 
to meddle with or disturb our halls 
of justice. How is it possible to 
have equal justice while we (as 
legislators) license persons to take 
bribes for the express purpose of 
keeping up litigation and strife (as 
an occupation) by influencing neigh- 
bors to take part for and against 
neighbors (such as jurors and wit- 
nesses) then step into our courts to 
rule and bull-rag them with con- 
troversy (like rowdies in a beer 
shop), of what the witnesses may 
or may not relate in the suit pen- 
ding, striving to dictate and create 
confusion, until they have obtained 
several adjournments (at a great 
loss of time to witnesses and jurors) 
for the sake of more bribe money 
(called fees), one saying this is law; 
the other saying that is law; keep- 
ing up strife until the court and 
jurors become confused and excited; 
then they seem to join in the strife 
as parties, whether feed or bribed, 
or not bribed, and justice is not ob- 
tained, but great loss of time, money 
and morals is. Now we (as legis- 
lators) know that all matters of 
differences between men, when left 
to a judge or jury, must be adjudged 
and decided Irom and on the testi- 
mony of witnesses having a know- 
ledge of the matters to be settled. 
Then any honest business man, 
mechanic or farmer, of middle age 
and common capacities, with the 
use of pen and figures, can reckon 
the amount of weight, measure and 
price from the words testified to by 
the witnesses of the parties, then 
subtract the lesser from the greater 
amount, and find the just balance, 
and in whose favor. How simple 
and easy to do justice if we are not 



disturbed (with Egyptian frogs) by 
some of the licensed crew. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XCIII. 

Wanted, — To know who is fount 
wanttd. 

Wanted, to know the cause of 
controversy among our legislators 
in Congress assembled. Is not the 
leaven of Pharisees visible in the 
sayings and doings of some mem- 
bers, who, like vile slaves to some 
party or faction, would rule or ruin 
in party strife for the sake of their 
party, in selfish motive, in love of 
self, even like unto animal selfish- 
ness ? Self love consists in wishing 
well to self or to our party, for the 
love of self. Then self love and the 
love of the world constitute hell. 
How void of wisdom or true great- 
ness is that person who looks or 
seeks with good will for a party 
only, while in his same bosom he has 
envy, jealousy and hatred for all 
that do not favor his views and 
become as slaves (like himself) to 
a party, be it religious or political — 
how void of patriotic manliness is 
that person who would speak, pub- 
lish and electioneer for any party 
(for selfish gain), and forget to look 
and do for the general good of all 
— how void of being a good or 
great statesman is he who could 
(for selfish gain) be swayed from 
doing equal justice for and between 
all persons, parties and nations, 
with the same kind feelings to all, 
for the good of all — how void of 
being a free man is he who seeks 
only for a party ; first, he is fearful 
some other party may succeed ; 
secondly, he is fearful his own par- 
ty may not prosper. Thus we see 
such a person is a poor, blind slave 
to fear, and not a free man — no, 



no 



THE TRUTH. 



not a man, but a slave to fear. 
How void of being a true, patriotic 
American is that person who would 
electioneer for or against any party, 
with a view to a party's interest, 
creating discord and disunion, sow- 
ing seeds of tarts and disunion in 
all his conversations and in all his 
publications, which cause fear, 
jealousy, envy and hatred to rest 
or rankle in his own bosom. Such 
feelings resteth only in the bosom 
with ignorance; for a free man 
can and will speak and publish the 
truth, be it for or against whom it 



may. 



and he can and will be silent 



when he deems it necessary for 
general good, without slavish fear 
of loss or gain in goods or charac- 
ter ; for a free mind only is man ; 
his mind reaches to the heavens and 
encompasses the earth — he views 
the whole human species as one 
iamily, with equal love and good 
will to all — he stands on a level 
for equal rights, in equal justice to 
all ; no one person, or a party, or a 
nation, deters him from the path of 
manliness, or from the duty of a 
brother, or the duty of a father, or 
irom the duty of a neighbor, to each 
and to all mankind ; he has charity 
and pity for those of limited views 
and narrower minds, whose souls 
have been chained and imprisoned 
with slavish fear from party strife, 
caused either by religious or political 
leaders. But empty names, titles or 
professions will not cloak the selfish 
evil doer in his evil works of 
strife and disunion, at this day; 
for we that are laborers in use- 
ful and producing avocations, ex- 
pect something better than party 
strife, under any name, profession 
or cloak The name of Phaiisee was 
used to dupe and deceive the better 
class of persons, at one time; so 
did anti masonry answer the blind 
religionist and rotten hearted poli- 



ticians (tb agitate and distress com- 
munity) as a cloak for their evil 
and selfish purposes; but those 
names as cloaks for evil doers have 
passed away, as all names for sel- 
fish party purposes used by evil 
doers for selfish gain, must ; for 
real good, real honesty, real justice 
in equal rights, are now sought for 
and expected among the belter 
classes of mankind. Then let as 
see to it, that when we are weighed 
in the balance of all-seeing eyes of 
Truth, that we who claim wages 
as hirelings, are not found wanting. 
Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XCIV. 

Who are the Destroyers of Good- 
ness, Virtue, ana Chastity ? 

And the angel answered, and. 
said unto the women, Fear not ye, 
for I know that ye seek Jesus — 
Matt, xxviii, 5. How true these 
words are ; for as females are the 
good of truth, they love and ever 
seek to find Him that hath the 
truth, or that bears witness of the 
truth. Thus we see that goodness 
ever seeketh to love and obey 
truth : yes, goodness is ever in ef- 
fort to be conjoined with truth ; 
but when men become hypocrites 
in using all manner of deceit and 
lies, saying all depends on show 
of outward appearances, teaching 
(and encouraging by examples) all 
to keep up appearances, making 
the Lord's words of no effect, what 
can females do 1 Are females not, 
from necessity, obliged to become 
slaves to hypocrisy and to hypo- 
crites, where the leaders in socie- 
ty are such 1 Is there any way 
for females to escape 1 I see no 
way for them, only to become 
submissive slaves to fops, fools, and 
fashionable hypocrites. Though 



THE TRUTH. 



Ill 



their hearts of goodness die with- 
in them, and their cheeks become 
pallid with grief from disappoint- 
ment, yet they must dress, and 
walk, and talk, and laugh, to the 
destruction of their own minds 
and bodies, with hopes to please 
those vain idiotic males that judge 
from appearances and outward 
show ; for such males have no 
kind feelings of charity or good- 
will to any female that does not 
or cannot comply with their mis- 
taken notions of greatness. Then, 
females being dependant as to 
character on the males in every 
manner and form, both in general 
and single, all, all, are dependant 
on the ' males, or on the society 
formed by the males, for charac- 
ters ; so that their dependance 
causes them to dress and disfigure 
their persons, even to the destruc- 
tion of their health and comforts 
in life, in hopes to be approved, 
or at least to gratify ?nd satisfy 
their friends, though it be a slave's 
task. Then, who is so blind as to 
lay a charge of wrong to a fe- 
male 1 It matters not what has 
befallen her, if we seek the cause 
of that wrong, we will find that 
she has been neglected or ill-trea- 
ted by him that should have been 
a father, or a brother, or a neigh- 
bor to her ; for every man (wor- 
thy the name of man) is a neigh- 
bor, a brother, or a father to each 
and every female, else he is not 
man, not a gentleman, not a chris- 
tian. Look to it, religious bab- 
blers, who are speaking evil of 
other sects, and calling them guil- 
ty. Are you not taking away and 
destroying the holiness of inno- 
cence 1 See to it, that blood be 
not found on your garments ; for 
Nathan hath said, Thou art the 
guilty one. Therefore, be not 



blind to your own shame ; but 
cease to attribute to females the 
wrongs of your own evil works- 
cause no more pallid cheeks and 
hollow eyes— cause no more fe- 
males to grieve and die with bro- 
ken hearts, because males had 
ceased to be men, and had become 
foul slanderers of other sects and 
destroyers of all goodness, virtue 
and chastity ; and females have 
none in whom they can put their 
trust, from the teachings of reli- 
gious leaders, either by their pre- 
cepts or by their examples ; for 
leaders of Catholics and Protes- 
tants have ever slandered each 
other, which causes their follow- 
ers to do so too, and women find 
none in whom to put their trust 
in the earth. 

Love Truth. 

CHAPTER XCV. 

Who are free from Religious Sla- 
very. 

Now let us as men keep a silent 
tongue and a faithful heart—let us 
not speak evil of our neighbor be- 
hind his back or before his face — 
let caution be our watchword and 
prudence our shield — let us be fa- 
thers, brothers and neighbors in 
protecting and in defending females 
in their goodness and the young in 
their innocence — let us not be iound 
in charging wrongs to females in 
their goodness or the young in their 
innocence ; but when wrong is 
found in society, let us see to it 
wherein we have been the cause of 
such wrongs ; for on us, as fathers, 
brothers and neighbors, all depend ; 
consequently all wrongs are upon 
our garments, on our skirts; for 
such examples as we set, such will 
hi followed ; for our works will fol- 
low us. Therefore, we as men, as fa- 
thers, brothers and neighbors, stand 



112 



THE TRUTH. 



responsible to all for all wrongs, 
Then let us not be found guilty of 
condemning females in their good- 
ness or children in their innocence 
for the evil of our works ; neither 
disturb females in their goodness 
(while with watchful cares they 
are leading and teaching the young 
and innocent) with our cares of 
men's affairs ; but let us as neigh- 
bors, brothers and fathers, counsel 
and receive council of each other, 
for the mutual good of all. Not 
counsel bought or sold will we re- 
ceive; but he that is greatest will 
fee our (counsellor) servant without 
money or price ; for we three — 
father, neighbor and brother — 
should stand as on a level or plain, 
as it weie forming a one with each 
one's left hand safe in his neigh- 
bor's right hand, and when the 
right hand of each neighbor, 
brother and father is extended to 
secure peace and safety, all will be 
safe; for when the right hand is 
stretched out to protect and defend 
the weaker part or the left hand in 
society, then the good and the in- 
nocent will rejoice together— then 
will female slavery cease — then 
will female sorrow cease — then will 
females' joys increase ; for then 
females will not be required to ap- 
pear in odious and uncomfortable 
garment — aped about in the streets 
4o be seen as a common show, and 
•that too even on a day set apart for 
Test, to gratify and satisfy fops, 
foo3s and licentious hypocrites. 
T3trt as long as religious babblers and 
licentious "hypocrites rule and ty- 
ranize over society, so long wo- 
men and their offsprings will be 
kept as vile slaves, judged and 
slatdered by the other sects; for 
all ;that will break the words of the 
Lore' by praying to be heard and 
seen in churches or elsewhere, will 
judge and slander, and seek to des- 



troy all who refuse to be partakers 
with them in their evil works of 
judging and slandering the other 
sects ; and surely those who join 
them become slaves to evil doers or 
slaves to devils, as the Lord calls 
them. Yes, those who assist these 
religious babblers in their woiks of 
judging and slandering their neigh- 
bors of other sects, must expect to 
be judged by others; for such as 
we mete to others, will be measured 
to us. Yes, we will receive such 
as we offer to others, in thought, 
word or deed, be it good or evil 
thought, word or deed; so that if wo- 
men encourage religious leaders to 
break the Lord's words — the Gospel 
of life — by being followers in their 
religious shows, and as slaves for 
sale, be gathered to some place of 
ceremony, for males to see, and 
judge and speak of, as of cattle in 
a stall, then surely they be slaves 
indeed — yes, even slaves of toil, on 
a day set apart for rest. Reli- 
gious leaders, view your own works; 
if found worthy, you will be re- 
ceived, otherwise you cannot. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XCVI. 

He that loves truth, will find what 
he mod desires. 

And he showed me a pure river 
of water of life, clear as clirystal, 
proceeding out of the throne of 
God and of the Lamb. In the 
m'dst of the street of it, and on 
either side of the river, was there 
the Tree of Life, which bare twelve 
manner of fruits, and yielding her 
fruit every month; and the leaves 
of the Tree were for the healing of 
the nations. A pure river of water 
of life signifies the divine truths of 
the word are now revealed in abun- 
dance, as like a river; clear as 
chrystal that is now made very 



THE TRUTH. 



113 



plain and easy to be perceived, j 
Out of the throne of God and of 
the Lamb, signifies that it is written 
from the love of doing good and 
the love of truth. In the midst of 
it, and on either side of the riter, 
was there the Tree of Life, signifies 
that all things of truth which lead 
to good, or all things of faith which 
lead to love and charity, will now 
be perceived in man among men. 
To bear twelve manner of fruits 
and yielding her fruits every month 
(taught monthly), signifies fruits of 
wisdom, or from the twelve apos- 
tles will be received among men of 
lawful age, and well disposed in 
their own manner and forms of 
perception, each one to understand 
in his own way for himself from 
the (throne of God) word, pure 
and clear as it reads. And the 
leaves of the Tree were lor the 
healing of the nations, signifies that 
intelligence from wisdom will now- 
lead to kindness, and induce those 
religious nations to become healed 
from their (fig leaf business) cere- 
monies, and be content to drink of 
the waters of life (the word), each 
one for himself. And there shall 
be no more curse, signifies that we 
shall call no one or any sect by 
any ill names, such as sinner, un- 
believer, ungodly, infidel, or Cath- 
olic or Protestant, as to judge or 
curse, or condemn them as such, or 
to say or think in our hearts we 
are right, but others are wrong, 
like as to take a mote from our 
neighbor's eye, while from Our 
thoughts (by judging) we have & 
beam in our own eye. Then let us 
riot cmse (condemn) our neighbor. 
But the throne of God and of the 
Lamb shall be in it, and His ser- 
vants shall serve Him, and they 
shall see His face, and His name 
shall be in their foreheads (His 
name is Truth). The throne of 

15 



God and of the Lamb are Divine 
Love and Divine Truth — the 

truths of the word which 

shall be in us that lovk truth, for 
the sake of doing good, and will 
serve (Him) the word, instead of 
serving priests' words. That we 
shall see His face and His name 
shall be in our foreheads, shows 
that we shall now receive and en- 
joy wisdom from the love of good, 
and truths of the word will be in 
our foreheads, or uppermost in our 
affections, to guide us into all good; 
Rev. xxii, 1, 4 verses, explained. 
Now let us, as honest laborers and 
business men, raise up stones (truths) 
from the word, and build us each a 
temple, or mind, or house, for the 
the word (the Lord) to dwell in. 
Let us build on the rock (truth) of 
equal justice with our neighbor. 
Let us not vary our work from the 
designs laid down on the trestle 
board by our Lord and Master 
Builder, even Truth Divine; for 
by the exercise of brotherly love, 
we are taught to regard the whole 
human species as one family — the 
high and low, the rich and poof — 
who, as created by one Almighty 
Parent, and inhabitants of the same 
planet, are to aid, support and pro- 
tect each other. On this principle, 
goodness unites men of every coun- 
try, sect and opinion, and creates 
true friendship. So mote it be 
Love Truth. 



CHAPTER XCVII. 

Worship the Word, for it is good 
for meal and for drink. 

Rev. xxii.. 5th verse— And there 
shall be no night there ; and they 
need no candle, neither light of the 
sun ; for the Lord God giveth them 
light, and they shall reign forever 
and ever. And there shall be no 
night there, signifies that in this 



114 



THE TRUTH. 



new Jieaven and new earth, or this 
new Jerusalem church, we shall 
have no darkness ; but we shall see 
the truth — the light of the word — in 
our understanding, clear as chrystal. 
And they need no candle, signifies 
we shall have and receive abundant 
light from the word, and no priest 
or preacher's words to darken our 
minds or house, or our temples, any 
more; for the (Lord God) word is 
our true light; yea, the truth is 
sufficient light. And they shall 
reign forever and ever, signifies we 
who are in the truth and good of 
the word, will have power to resist 
all evils and falses from whatever 
source as long as we love and obey 
the word. Verse 6. — And tie said 
unto me, these things are faithful 
and true, signifies that these words 
as explained can be depended on and 
are true. Verse 7 — Behold, I come 
quickly ; blessed is he that keepeth 
the sayings of the prophesy of this 
book. Behold, I come quickly, 
signifies that we who receive and 
understand these explanations will 
find love and joy in our hearts, 
from receiving the truth in the 
spirit of truth, which will be a 
blessing to us who keep the say- 
ings; for we will rejoice in the 
prophesy of the word when we re- 
ceive the internal or the spiritual 
understanding of the word — as the 
books are now opened and ex- 
plained. Verse 8 — And I, John, 
saw these things and heard them ; 
and when I had heard and seen, I 
fell down to woiship before the feet 
of the angel which showed me 
thesejhings. To see and to hear, 
signifies to receive and understand. 
And as John represented the good 
of love from charity (for it was 
John who loved and leaned on the 
Lord's bosom), then we must be 
principled in the good of love from 
charity, otherwise we cannot have 



and receive the lights, and rights, 
and benefits of the spiritual sense 
of the word ; for I John, only (or 
those in the good of love from 
charity) will receive and under- 
stand the wOrd, as spirits' under- 
stand from the angels teaching. 
The feet of the angel which showed 
me these things, signifies the natu- 
ral version or literal sense of the 
word, now opened from the spiritual 
sense which we receive and ac- 
knowledge in our hearts, and would 
from former customs be likely to 
attribute the word, and give praise 
to the writer, whoever he may be, 
that publishes these explanations 
and shows us these things. Verse 
7 — Then saith He to me, see thou 
do it not ; for I am thy fellow ser- 
vant and of thy brethren, the pro- 
phets, and of them which keep the 
sayings of this book : worship God. 
Then saith He to me, see thou do 
it not, signifies that we should not 
worship or reverence, or give praise 
or names of distinction to any per- 
son or persons that should write, or 
teach, or publish these things of 
explaining the word ; for those who 
are principled in the good of love 
from charity, want no such praise, 
or worship, or glory of men, and 
will say to us, see thou do it not ; 
for we are thy fellow servants of 
the word, and of thy brethren, and 
of them which keep the sayings of 
this book, worship (God) the word. 
Now let us call no man doctor or 
reverend sir — let us call no man 
master but (Christ) truth—let us call 
no man father upon the earth ; for 
one is our Father who are in happi- 
ness; for all who are in heaven, or in 
happiness, are our brethren, if we 
keep the sayings of this book. 

Love Truth. 



THE TRUTH. 



115 



CHAPTER XCVIII. 

Knock, and it shall be opened to the 
Light of Truth. 

Revelation xxii., 10— And he 
saith unto me (says unto us), seal 
not the sayings of the prophesy of 
this book, for the time is at hand, 
— signifies that the Word must 
not be shut ; for the truths and 
precepts of doctrine contained in 
the Apocalypse are for use, and 
are now opened by the Lord— for 
the time has come, and now is, for 
each one to think, receive, and 
believe in himself for himself ; so 
he that is unjust, let him be unjust 
still ; and he which is filthy, let 
him be filthy still ; and he that is 
righteous, let him be righteous 
still ; and he that is holy, let him 
be holy still : signifying that we 
shall not (if we believe the Word, 
we cannot) meddle with our neigh- 
bor in his belief, or inquire how or 
what he does believe. But let 
each person be in peace as He is 
— not meddle with our neighbor, 
whether he be unjust, or filthy, or 
righteous, or holy, in our judg- 
ment, in thinking or judging.— 
Verse 12 — Behold,.I come quick- 
ly, and my reward is with me, to 
give every man according as his 
work shall be (mark well this 12th 
verse). Behold, I (Truth) cometh 
to us from the love of good. Have 
I the truth, or is the truth to come 
quickly, or is it in me, or am I in 
the truth, or am I that I am % For, 
as we are in the truth, or the truth 
is in us, so we will receive, every 
man of us, either joy or sadness, 
according as our works are, or 
shall be, when we see ourselves 
from or in the light of truth. — 
Verse 13 — I am Alpha and Ome- 
ga, the beginning and the end, the 
first and the last, — signifies that 



truth is the whole alphabet of all 
things, the beginning and the end 
(consequently, the intermediates) 
of all things. Yes, Truth is the 
Lord of heaven and earth ; for the 
word is truth, in which is all power 
given to us, from the first of our 
understanding to the last. Yea, 
truth is the way, truth is the light, 
and truth is our life ; for truth on- 
ly cannot fail or die. Then truth 
only is eternal and unchangeable 
— then truth only is omnipotent, 
omniscient, and omnipresent — our 
final judge. Yes, truth is the final 
judge of the quick and the dead ; 
for truth guides us in mathema- 
tics, truth guides us in geometry, 
truth guides us in all mechanism. 
Yes, truth guides us in all mathe- 
matical, geometrical, and mecha- 
nical operations, which three rules, 
orders, arts, and sciences produce 
all the uses of men, when guided 
by the laws of truth. Then truth 
judges the rights and wrongs of 
all the works of creation that man 
creates, or inventions that men in- 
vent. Then truth is the great, 
eternal, and unchangeable judge 
of us and of all our works. There- 
fore, he that is not willing to let 
truth guide him in all things, but 
seeketh an unknown god fi.r his 
guide, cannot find the way, or the 
light, or the life of man ; for in 
truth only do we live, and move, 
and breathe, and have our being; 
so truth leads us (that love truth) 
to do good, even for the good of 
all mankind. Verse 14— Blessed 
are they that do His Command- 
ments, that they may have right 
to the Tree of Life, and may enter 
in through the gates into the city, 
— signifies that we who obey the 
voice of truth, however given, 
sent, or handed (the true sheep 
know the voice of truth), will go- 



116 



THE TRUTH. 



vern ourselves accordingly, and 
■what he bids us do, do it; so 
that good is in our hearts, and a 
blessing thence to our hands, and 
thence to our neighbor, and thence 
to community ; for we must first 
conceive in our hearts before we 
can behold and enjoy the blessings 
of good, guided and directed by 
truth, that we may have and re- 
ceive spiritual and celestial know- 
ledge, which is the Tree of Life 
in Man, that bringeth forth good 
fruit, which knowledge is, as it 
were, the gates through which we 
may enter (if principled in the 
truth of good) into the city, or 
into the good of love to our neigh- 
bor as ourselves. 

Love Truth. 



V\ horemongers are those 
duce ceremonies 



who in- 
a worship, and 



CHAPTER XCIX. 

Let us strive to enter in at the 
Straight Gate into the City of 
Love to our Neighbor as we 
Love Ourselves. 

Rev. xxii., 15 — For without are 
dogs, and sorcerers, and whore- 
mongers, and murderers, and idola- 
ters, and whosoever loveth and 
maketh a lie. Dogs signify the 
lowest or meanest of all in the re- 
ligious churches — those who babble 
or prate much about the things of 
the churches, and jet know but 
little - — who, by babbling and 
preaching, would overcome the in- 
nocent, or those like the Lamb, and 
take from them the good of truth — 
their mental food — and, as dogs, 
worry and destroy the peace of bet- 
ter minds. Sorcerers are those who 
persuade to what is false, and thus 
to destroy minds and close them 
against the word, and to take away 
the word or truths of the word from 
innocent persons, which, at the 
present day, prevents truth from 
being accepted or even understood. 



as 
seduce the weaker or femin 
minded persons, or those of the 
land of Nod, to become partners in 
their filthy transgressions of the 
Lord's words, in acting like hypo- 
crites, praying in public to be heard 
and seen, and induce others to do 
so too. Murderers are those who 
create sectarian strife and disunion 
in society, which lead to wars and 
bloodshed. Many sectarian preach- 
ers have not with their own hands 
murdered a single perspn, yet haye 
caused the muider, and consequently 
are guilty of the murder of thou- 
sands by creating party strife and 
disunion among men and nations, the 
cause of all the wars on the earth ; 
also murdering the minds of thou- 
sands, by creating fear, bigotry and 
insanity, which is death of the 
worst kind. What an awful death 
to be dying with fear caused by 
false doctrine from some Cain or 
creed where a hell is used for a 
lash and a devil for a whipper-in. 
Even females with their offsprings 
are collected together under such a 
lash, used by a devil or murderer, 
and their minds murdered or locked 
in a prison of fear by religious 
preachers as whippers-in. Idola- 
ters are those who make and per- 
form ceremonies; also slaves 1o 
those whoremongers who induce and 
introduce those creeds, Cains and 
ceremonies; also as slaves to their 
own choice of ceremony — and what 
is wonderful is that each one mocks 
his neighbor's idol of ceremony and 
sees his wrong, but cannot see his 
own silly wrong. Catholic leaders 
(or whoremongers) teach that the 
Protestants' idols are silly and 
wrong, while the Protestant leaders 
(or whoremongers) think and teach 
that the Catholics' idol of worship 
is silly and wrong, yet so blinded 



THE TRUTH. 



117 



with their own choice of ceremony 
that they do not conceive it to be 
an idol of worship — blind leading 
the blind — indeed, worshipping 
their own idols. Whosoever loveth 
and maketh a lie, are those who 
would be guilty of either or all such 
silly ceremonies of idolatry, for men 
to hear and see, and to have con- 
troversy and contention about, sow- 
ing seeds of tares and disunion in 
the earth. Those who do these 
things, and loye them, are without 
the love of truth and without 
the gates of the city; for unless we 
love and obey the Lord's words 
contained in the v.,yi.,vii. chapters 
of Matt, His words will not be in 
us, neither can we be in Him in 
the truth of His words, that we 
may have and receive spiritual and 
celeslial knowledge which is the 
Truth of Lite in man, that bringeth 
forth good fruit, which knowledge 
is as it were the gates through 
which we may enter (if found wor- 
thy and well qualified) into the city, 
or into the good of love to our 
neighbors as ourselves. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER C. 

Let us baptise ourselves in the Wa- 
ters of Life — The truths of the 
Word. 

Rev. xxii. 16 — I, Jesus, have 
sent mine angel to testify unto you 
these things in the churches. I 
am the root and the offspring of 
David, and the bright and morn- 
ing star. The name Jesus signi- 
fies Divine Good in this verse, and 
the reason the Lord here names 
himself Jesus is, that all in the 
Christian world may know that 
the Lord himself, who was in the 
world, manifested the things which 
are described in the Book of Re- 
velations 



as also the things which 



are now opened, as testified to and 
explained, and also that all Truth 
is brought forth and made mani- 
fest from Divine Good, in and of 
the Love of Truth. For the name 
Christ is the Divine Truth. This 
marriage, or the union of Good 
with Truth in us, forms and con- 
stitutes the new church within us, 
according to the measure of a man, 
that is, of the angel, or according 
to the goodness in Truth, estab- 
lished within our affections, so are 
we as to the measure of a man, or 
the measure of an angel. For 
Goodness is the root, and Truth 
the offspring of David. The bright 
and morning star, is the light of 
Truth from love of Good, or from 
love of Truth for the sake of Good 
to all mankind. This is the light 
which we most desire, the light of 
Truths— our true light — our Morn- 
ing Star — the Star of Ephratah — 
O, Bethlehem ! let us come to this 
light. For the spirit and the bride 
say, come. And let him that 
heareth (understandeth) say, come. 
And let him that is a-thirst come. 
And whosoever will (or is wil- 
ling), let him take the Waters of 
Life freely. Waters of Life are 
the truths of the word, or the good 
of the word. The word is Truth. 
Then the Good of Truth is what 
we are invited to take and drink 
into our understanding. W'ater 
of Life signifies Divine Truth, 
from the Lord through the word. 
This is what we should now seek 
for, and take for our use, even as 
it is explained by the word (or 
from the waters to the waters), 
for the word is called water, that 
we may drink and never thirst. — 
Then let us take freely, and im- 
merse ourselves, wholly, freely, 
and fully in the Truths of the 



Lord's words, that we may be 



118 



THE TRUTH. 



raised (straitway out of the water) 
by the word. Let us drink, wash, 
bathe, and baptise ourselves in the 
Truths of the word (the Waters 
of Life). For the word is suffi- 
cient for all cleansing and for all 
purifying. For the word is a ri- 
ver of Water of Life, — rpure and 
clear (as revealed and explained) 
as chrystal. Therefore, let us see 
to it, — that w e allow no Priest, 
Scribe, Pharisee, or Hypocrite, to 
roil, or make turbid the word, or 
water, for us to take, or when or 
how we should drink of the water 
or word. For I testify unto every 
man that heareth the words of the 
Prophesy (that understandeth the 
explanations) of this book : If any 
man shall add unto these things, 
God shall add unto him the plagues 
that are written in this book : and 
if any man shall take away from 
the words of the book of this Pro- 
phesy, God shall take away his 
part out of the Book of Life, and 
out of the Holy City, and from 
the things which are written in this 
book. The words of the Pror 
phesy of this book signifies the 
truths of the words which the 
Prophesy contains, which are now 
opened, of which we are not to 
add or diminish, or take away 
from our minds, or from the minds 
of others, under the penalty con- 
tained in the word. And there 
can be no failures ; for if we do 
not love and obey the word, we 
have not the Book of Life in our 
affections, neither do we enjoy 
spiritual and celestial Love, which 
is love to our neighbors as our- 
selves ; and if not in love to the 
word, and to our neighbors as 
ourselves, then we are not in the 
Holy City, or in the Truth of 
Good, or Path of Safety. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CI. 

Jlfter this manner, therefore, pray 
(desire^ ye. 

Our father which art jn Heaven, 
hallowed be thy name. Our father 
which art in Heaven, is divine love 
and wisdom, or divine good and 
divine truth. Thy name is the 
woid or scripture, which word is 
Truth. Therefore we should wor* 
ship Truth in the word, in spirit 
even in the spirit of Truth, in the 
spirit of thy (word) name, in spirit 
and in Truth. Then we do away 
all external ceremonies and names 
of sects, which names and ceremo- 
nies have created all the ill will in 
the hearts of the children of men, 
and set neighbor against neighbor, 
and nation against nation. But 
let us worship the woid in spirit 
and in Truth (the word is truth), 
and we dispel and do away all this 
Egyptian daikness, all this confu- 
sion of tongues one against another, 
all this sectarian pride, bigotry and 
insanity, all jealousy and all hatred, 
all idolatrous ceremonies and sacii- 
fices of time, minds and means, all 
strife for proselytes, for power and 
dominion over our neighbors, all 
wars and bloodshed for territory or 
for plunder; consequently do away 
all fear; and if all fear then all 
pain; and if all pain then all tor- 
ment. For pain is torment created 
or caused by fear. For all pain is in 
our fearful minds, this we know by 
the use or influences of the effect of 
chloroform, for when the mind is 
taken from the body by any means, 
the flesh or earthly body is without 
pain, for there is no sense in the 
flesh when the mind or life is away. 
But when the mind is troubled with 
fear, then it is in pain tormented. 
Now if we let divine love in wis- 
dom, or divine good in truth, con- 
trol and guide us in all our desires, 



THE TRUTH. 



119 



as a child is guided by a good and 
wise father, we will have no fear 
or pain, for the love of doing good, 
guided by the words of Truth, con- 
tinually animates arid creates new 
life in us daily and we feel secure 
seated on justice, desiring to be just. 
Now our little kingdom within us. 
is ruled and governed by wisdom 
through the words of Truth, from 
that patriotic love of what is truly 
just and good to all mankind. Now 
cunning and deceit with its fears 
from guilt, hath no place in our 
minds, our kingdom. For wisdom, 
from Truth, is now our king, our 
ruler, our governor. We now love 
and seek to know and do what is 
good and just, and as we love what 
is right, and good, and just, so also 
we love him that guides us to know, 
obtain and do what is right anil 
good and just, that we may be just 
to ourselves. Fof if we deal justly 
with our neighbors, we do justice 
to ourselves. Now as truth only 
can teach us to know these things, 
let us love Truth, let us keep Truth 
in our affections, in our kingdom, 
to rule and govern us in all things. 
And as sure as Trurh reigns within 
us, and governs, and guides and 
abides in our kingdoms (in our 
minds), so sure our kingdom is the 
Lord's kingdom, for he says he is 
the Truth, and as we love Truth 
ior the sake of doing good to all 
mankind, so also we have the 
kingdom of Love (God is Love) 
within us. After this manner then 
let us desire that Truth may lead 
and guide us in the way that we 
may find and enjoy life, and may 
enter into the Holy City of Love, 
where Truth eternal reigns; let us 
continually desire, and with our 
desires set examples of patriotic 
manliness, industry, kindness and 
good will to each other, that our 
examples may induce every per- 



son's kingdom of this world to be- 
come the kingdoms of our Lord and 
of his Truth — so mote it be. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CII. 

Thy Kingdom come, thy will be 
done in earth as it in in Heaven. 

The Kingdom of God is a king- 
dom of love, for God is love. The 
kingdom of Christ is a kingdom of 
truth, lor he says he is the truth. 
Then our Father's kingdom which 
art in Heaven, is a kingdom of 
love in truth, or a kingdom ruled 
and governed by love of good 
guided by truth. When the love 
of doing good rules and controls 
us in all our desires, we seek for 
truth or the words of truth, to guide 
us in doing the will of our love, 
and when we seek divine truth for 
our guide, then divine truth rules 
our love or will, and his will is 
done in earth. For now truth 
rules us while we are in the flesh, 
or in bodies of earth. For our 
little kingdom within us has now 
become the Lord's kingdom, where 
divine truth reigns and guides us in 
doing good, while we are in earth, 
or tenement of clay, or earthly tab- 
ernacle or temple, or church of 
clay, or earth, or ground in which 
the good seed is now being sowed. 
This earth was void, and darkness 
prevailed over the face of my 
depth of understanding until I loved 
truth lor the sake of doing good. 
Now truth gives me light according 
to and with my good will and 
charity to all mankind, or according 
to my love of equal justice to all, 
in equal rights to all. For as my 
little kingdom within me is ruled 
and governed with thy love, guided 
by the truth, so thy will is done 
in earth, as it is done in Heaven. 
For my little kingdom has now 



120 



THE TRUTH. 



become thy little kingdom within 
me. Now I am thine and thou 
art mine. For as thy love and thy 
truth dwells within me to rule and 
govern my will according to my 
desires, so also my will has become 
thy will be done, as I obey thy will 
while I am in this earth, or ground, 
or church, or tabernacle of clay or 
earth. Now I am ruled and gov- 
erned by thy patriotic love that ex- 
tends to all, and I am guided by the 
truth, which is above all. Now 
goodness and truth, or divine love 
and divine wisdom within me, rules 
and governs my faith and practice. 
Now I love with thy love, guided 
by thy truth, as the angels in 
heaven love and are guided by thy 
love and by thy truth. Now I de- 
sire in my heart or closet where thy 
love creates a desire, and truth 
guides me to be just. For now 
my love and my will has become 
thy will be done as it is in heaven. 
Now I want no other word before 
my face but thy word, thy word is 
God. I want no other God before 
my face but thy word, for thy word 
is sufficient, yes, thy word is truth, 
and will prevail; yes, truth is al- 
mighty and will conquer. Now I 
see the truth or word (Son of man) 
coming as it were in the clouds of 
heaven or happiness, that is within 
my clouded mind. Now I am 
sanctified through thy truth, thy 
woid is truth ; I and the father are 
one truth of Good, and as the 
love of doing good to my neighbor 
as myself guides me to do as I 
would be done by, so also thy will 
is done in earth (in me while I am 
in this temple of clay or earth) as 
it is done in heaven. For the king- 
dom of heaven cometh not of ob- 
servation, but within us. For we 
must receive in our hearts, before 
our eyes can behold the beauties 
and mysteries of our Lord's king- 



dom, for it is a spiritual kingdom. 
Now let us desire thy kingdom 
come, to each of us in wisdom from 
good as it is in heaven. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CIII. 

Give us this day our dady Bread. 

This part of our prayer or de- 
sire, as the Lord has given it to 
us, contains much for our use, as 
mental food, and should be well 
considered Or digested ; for it con- 
tains all we, or either of us, are to 
ask for or to desire for in all time 
during our stay in this earth, or 
church of ground, or temple of 
clay, or during our stay on this 
temporal globe. The former part 
of this prayer directs us to whom 
we should look to guide and light 
us in the way of our duty, and 
also the good that will follow if 
we obey the word, or the truths 
of the word, and let Truth be our 
king, to rule and govern our faith 
and practice. The latter part of 
this prayer teaches us to guard 
against temptation, lest we judge 
our neighbor, and are not willing 
in our hearts to forgive, as we 
would wish to be forgiven ; also, 
that we may be delivered from 
evil— -yes, from all evil-doers that 
are tormenting and disuniting so- 
ciety ; also, that Truth hath all 
power. But here we are taught 
to ask bread for this day only, and 
not for the morrow, or for hereaf- 
ter. For he bids us take no 
thought for the morrow (or here- 
after) ; for he says, the morrow 
shall take thought for the things 
of itself, and these words we must 
obey before his will can be done 
in us (of in earth) as it is done in 
heaven. Now, if I take thought 
for the morrow, or future life,- and 



THE TRUTH. 



1*1 



tell my neighbor that I am keep- 
ing the Lord's commandments, I 
am a liar, deceiving myself, and 
trying to deceive my neighbor, and 
leading little children astray ; then 
am I as the blind leading the blind. 
But our Lord, the Truth, bids us 
desire to have bread for this day 
only, and bids us take no thought 
for the morrow. Now, who be- 
lieves in the Lord, or his truth 
or word ? Who has got the true 
faith, or who believes in the word ? 
Let our works answer and bear 
witness ; Truth will juilge us, and 
the word is that bread of which 
we should eat and appropriate as 
our daily mental food, or bread of 
life. He that eateth my flesh and 
drinketh my blood dwelleth in me 
and I in him — St. John, vi. 56 ; I 
am that bread of life — 48 (I am 
the Tiuth), and except we eat the 
flesh of the Son of Man and drink 
his blood we have no life in us ; 
except we obey the word in its 
literal sense, and drink of the 
blood or spiritual sense, we have 
no life in us, neither have we the 
True Faith, but will be found 
begging in fear, for safety hereaf- 
ter, or to-morrow, and will suffer 
ourselves to be led like blind beg- 
gars, and we being blind cannot 
see to know we are led by those 
that are also blind. But give us 
this day our daily bread (the bread 
of life) ; give us Truth for bread, 
and the spirit of Truth for our 
drink, that we may not hunger or 
thirst. To hunger and thirst is to 
be at a loss to know, yet desiring 
to know the Truths of the word, 
which word now being opened 
teaches us to take no thought for 
the morrow (or life hereafter). — 
But do our duty this day as we 
would have others do to us, and 
love our neighbors as ourselves. 
16 



By so doing, we put to silence the 
evil tongues, and also keep the 
commandments of Eternal Truth, 
and help to restore Peace on Earth 
and Good Will to Men. When 
we keep love and obey these words 
of Truth, in spirit and in truth, as 
the word is, then we will see 
and believe, and be healed of our 
blindness, and rejoice that we are 
free and can now see. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CIV. 

Our guide for this day^s desires — 
Forgive us our debts as we for- 
give our debtors. 

Can we expect anything of di- 
vine justice, than to be dealt with 
as we deal and desire to deal with 
others? Can a patriotic, manly 
spirit ask more of his neighbor 
than he would be willing to give to 
his neighbor ? Would a christian, 
or a man, or the spirit of a man, or 
a gentleman, extend in words or 
deeds to bis neighbor, that which 
he would be unwilling to receive 
from the same neighbor? Would an 
honest sane man do a wrong to his- 
neighbor, or to a nation, or suffer 
it to be done by others, if within 
his power to prevent such wrong, 
and keep within due bounds with 
all mankind while so doing ? 
Would any person do a wrong act 
if he had been taught wisdom 
enough to know and do better? 
For this we do know, that what- 
ever wrongs we do, or even desire 
to do, like food, builds so much of 
our inner man, or spirit body, in 
the evil of such wrongs. For the 
inner, or internal, or spirit man, 
angel, or man devil, is created, fed, 
and is growing into strength from 
our desires, either stronger in good- 
ness or stronger in evils, according 
to our predominant love, or will 



122 



THE TRUTH. 



principle; for our love or will 
principle hungers, and thence de- 
sires food, agreeing with our love, 
and suited to our will principle, or 
prejudices. Be our love good or 
evil love, wise or foolish, of right 
or of wrong, of manly or of beastly 
love — for our predominant love is 
our soul that moves us to desire, and 
to seek and to do all we do, or de- 
sire to do. Now if we will to, or 
would love to be wise, and escape 
those beastly desires or selfish ap- 
petites that would grow us into a 
beastly spirit form, we must seek 
the truth of good (the bread of life) 
and the truth will guide us in the 
way to become manly, and have 
manly desires from the love of 
good, in equal justice. This patri- 
otic soul or love of equal justice is 
a manly soul, a manly love, and 
desires for equal rights and equal 
justice to all mankind. Food Irom 
such desires builds us a spiritual 
body or inner man, that will raise 
high and still higher, according to 
the purity, goodness and fitness of 
such love or soul. Such a noble, 
manly love or soul has no appetite 
for pride in selfish gain, or appear- 
ances, consequently it has no jeal- 
ousy, hatred or fear. For such a 
manly love or soul is above all this 
world can give or can destroy, for 
he will lay down his life for 
equal justice in equal rights to his 
fellow men, as many good and 
worthy fellows have done before 
him. Such a manly love or soul 
feeding and growing stronger in 
desire to be useful in doing good to 
all mankind, has charity and for- 
giveness for all of lower degrees and 
would help to raise us up, if we 
will only look up with desire, to 
rise from out of our prisons of fear. 
Tnen let us take manly courage 
and look up, and read, and 
consider the word, and the voice 



of truth. For all that is pub- 
lished can be read in a kitchen 
as well as in a college, and more 
likely to be well considered and 
understood in our closets, where 
our minds are free from the preju- 
dices of blind and selfish teachers 
who would teach us to judge and 
condemn (curse) our neighbor. 
But let us do as we would be done 
by, and then we will forgive as we 
would be forgiven ; by so doing, 
we fulfill all the laws of God, and 
all the just laws made by men. 
Let us so desire to do this day. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CV. 

Lore of Good, guided by Truth, 
leads us not into Temptation, 
but will deliver us from Evil. 

Lead us not into temptation, but 
deliver us from evil. This part of 
our Lord's prayer has reference to 
the time when his kingdom comes 
in our hearts, or into our under- 
standing of his words or truths of 
the word, that we should not be 
led or tempted to mock, or speak 
evil of those poor blind candidates, 
or creatures who have been led (by 
the blind) to make and to depend 
on the making of some Jewish, 
called religious ceremonies, with 
hopes to be paid, or benefited for 
such ceremonies to-morrow or here- 
after. For if we should be led to 
do to them as they have been doing 
to us, and to each other, we should 
lose sight of charity, and become 
guilty of keeping up the same evils, 
and evil works of judging and slan- 
dering. But let us not mock them 
in their ways, or call them sinners 
or ungodly. Neither judge nor con- 
demn (curse) them, for their folly, 
as Protestants and Catholics have 
been condemning (cursing) each 
other and us. For such judging 



THE TRUTH. 



IIS 



and evil speaking, would keep up 
strife, jealousy, fear and disunion in 
families, states and nations, as here- 
tofore. But let us be delivered from 
such evils through charity, by set- 
ting examples of kindness in good 
will to all. Forgive as we would 
be forgiven, and help to heal the 
diseased minds. That the blind may 
see the word, the deaf hear (under- 
stand) the word, and the lame (in 
understanding) be enabled to walk 
in the way of the word. By so do- 
ing we will be delivered from evil, 
through the power of thy love, by 
us used to our neighbor as ourselves, 
shown in chaiily and forgiveness, 
as our Lord and master hath set the 
example before us. Now let us 
learn to be meek and humble in 
spirit, yet wise in doing good, for 
his precepts or his examples will 
not lead us into temptation of evil 
doing, for our Lord's Kingdom is 
ruled and governed by Love. AH 
heaven is ruled by Love to our 
neighbor, as to ourselves. Patriotic 
love or soul indeed. Holy are they 
who are guided and governed by 
such power, the power of love — 
For it is Jesus-like, it is God with- 
in u«, yes, it is the Lord's Kingdom 
within us, when the love of justice 
is our law, our ruling power, that 
guides us in every thought, word 
and deed. For our Lord has esta- 
blished this Kingdom of Love in 
Truth. All kingdoms that men 
have formed, have been ruled and 
governed by coercive power and 
beastly force ; but Jesus of Naza- 
reth the Hebrew boy, a son of the 
word, has established his Kingdom 
in equal justice and in equal rights, 
ruled and governed by the power 
of Love guided by Truth. For by 
the power of love, guided by wis- 
dom, or by the power of goodness 
guided by truth, all in thy King- 
dom (the Lord's Kingdom) are ru- 



led and governed both in heaven 
and in earth. There is no power 
above the Truth of Good, or the 
Truth of Justice. The blind may 
lead astray, yet Truth is above all 
to judge the evil of such teaching 
and the teacher. For thine is the 
Kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, for ever (Amen) in Truth. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CVI. 

We cannot serve two Masters. 

Let us take heed to ourselves, 
for Truth cannot fail. Then let 
us. see what we are bid to do in 
his commandments, and compare 
our works with the Lord's works, 
so as to know if we obey or diso- 
bey, or believe or disbelieve; for 
surely if we have faith in his 
words, we will obey his words.— 
Now He (the word) tells. us, take 
no thought for the morrow ; and 
if we believe this, we have no 
fear of danger from hereafter — no,, 
not any thought for the next life,, 
or the morrow. Now, if we have 
faith in his words, or believe him, 
all this world's goods could not 
hire us to go about praying, for 
men to hear and see, or encourage 
others to do so. No, we would 
sooner die on a cross, as our leader 
died, than be guilty of peddling 
lip prayers for pay, as play-actors 
or as hypocrites. Now, our life 
for it, we must either obey his 
words, or the priests' and preach- 
ers' words ; and their words are 
opposite to his. For we cannot 
serve two masters ; we hate the 
one and love the other, or else we 
hold to the one and despise the- 
other. If we love and serve the- 
priests, we become as slaves in 
service to them, in money feelings 
and fears for the morrow. But if 



124 



THE TRUTH. 



we love and serve the word or 
Lord, we become free from loss 
of time, loss of money, and free 
from religious services and feel- 
ings of fear for the morrow or 
hereafter, and begin to enjoy Eter- 
nal Life, free as birds — yes, free 
as the air that surrounds us. — 
Again, he says : Do not alms be- 
fore men, for them to hear or see. 
Again, he says : Let not our left 
hand know what our right hand 
doeth (in alms doing), that our 
alms be in secret. Ag>in, more 
plain : When thou (we) prayest 
(desirest), be not as the hypocrites 
are, for they love to pray in the 
churches (called synagogues), and 
in the corners of the streets, so as 
to be heard and seen. Now, we 
cannot be like them, and obey his 
words or become Christians. — 
Now, who is, or who can be, a 
hypocrite 1 This question we 
should well consider, for the Lord 
has pronounced eight woes unto 
those who are scribes and phari- 
sees, hypocrites ! Can any one 
be a hypocrite (let him be ever so 
bad), unless he professes to be 
good 1 Can any person be a hy- 
pocrite until he professes to be 
something he is net 1 Can he that 
makes no profession of religion or 
righteousness, in any form, be a 
hypocrite 1 Then, if it is only 
him that makes professions of be- 
ing good, that is or can be a hy- 
pocrite, we should be careful what 
professi' ns or pretensions we make 
before men, of our own righteous- 
ness, or our own honesty ; for 
that moment we hear a man pro- 
fess or pretend to be good, or hon- 
est, in whatever form or manner, 
or under whatever name, cloak, 
or pretence; that moment we know 
he wants to dupe or deceive, for 
i^fish gain, for he hai a selfish 



motive in view, otherwise he 
would not take the trouble to make 
professions or pretensions of holi- 
ness, or goodness, or honesty. — 
For who (that is sane) moves or 
acts without an object? Then 
who makes professions of good- 
ness or honesty, either in church 
or street, but he that would de- 
ceive and rob community, either 
for selfish gain, or to conceal his 
guilt of crimes already committed. 
Then, let us beware of the leaven 
of the Pharisees and hypocrites, 
and all who make professions of 
religion ; for he that is an honest 
man, a true Christian, makes no 
profession of his own honesty, 
neither will he be as a hypocrite, 
boasting and praying in public, as 
if his Lord was deaf, or did not 
know what things we have need 
of before we ask. But the true 
Christian is a cheerful, plain, ho- 
nest, punctual neighbor, but never 
boasts of his purple or fine linen, 
or professes to be good, or better 
than his neighbors. For we can- 
not serve the wcrd, and serve the 
precepts and examples of priests. 
We cannot serve (Jod and mam- 



mon. 



Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CVII. 

Let us judge not, that we be not 
judged. 

Now, let us not judge our neigh- 
bor, be he Catholic, or be he Pro- 
testant, or be he free ; for with 
what judgment we judge with, we 
will be judged. As we see and 
hear Catholics and Protestants 
judging and condemning (curs- 
ing) each other. For with what 
measure we mete to others, will 
be measured to us again. Let us 
not (at Catholics do) say to our 



THE TRUTH. 



125 



brothers (called Protestants), thou 
fool ! let me pull the mote out of 
thine eye. Let us not (as Pro- 
testants do) say to our brothers 
(called Catholics), thou fool in 
religion, let me pull the mote out 
of thine eye, or say, come thou 
and worship me. For when we 
thus judge, we thus are judged ; 
for, as we condemn we are con- 
demned, by breaking these com- 
mandments in judging our neigh- 
bor. Thus, the Word shows us 
our own wrong. For when we 
profess to be good, or better than 
a Catholic, we are as hypocrites ; 
and when we profess to be good, 
or better than a Protestant, we are 
like unto them as blind in hypo- 
pocrisy, by professing to be better 
than others, while in the very act 
of judging them. Now, let us 
set examples of our feelings of a 
different love in the true light. — 
Let us try to get the beam out of 
our own eye. Let us try to get 
into the light of Truth, from and 
of the Word. For each one of us 
has enough to do in our own will, 
in our own desires, if we are pure 
in motive and honest in purpose, 
without meddling to judge or 
teach our neighbor. Yes, if we 
are honest in principle, we have 
enough to do in judging our own 
works by the words of Truth. — 
For if we keep the command- 
ments we do well, and our neigh- 
bor will not be disturbed with our 
meddling to teach or to judge him 
in his affairs whatever. Now, it 
we Set examples according to and 
by the word, as it is written, with- 
out the least equivocation or re- 
servation or mental evasion what- 
ever, we will soon bring peace in 
earth and good-will to all man- 
kind. For such examples as we 
set before our neighbors, and be- 



fore our own children, will be 
measured to us again by our neigh- 
bors and by our own children. — 
Then, let us set examples of real 
friendship in real love, in the real 
truth of good to all mankind, that 
we become servants of the word, 
and love one another. For, if we 
have not love for each other in 
our hearts, in our affections, we 
have not the spirit of a man, or 
the spirit of a patriot, or the spi- 
rit of Christ the Son of Man, in 
our hearts ; neither do we allow 
his manly patriotic spirit to rule 
and govern our faith and prac- 
tice. For, if his commandments 
seem to be burdensome to us, we 
say in our hearts, Away with his 
words, away with him, for we 
love ourselves and the world, but 
not his words ; they are too much 
democratic for us. His words are 
teaching equal right in equal jus- 
tice ; away with his words, for 
there is too much kindness and 
compromise in his (the Lord's) 
words; aw r ay with him. Yet, if we 
are hypocrites, we strive to have 
people believe we are doing as 
the Word bids us do, and even 
profess and boast much of our 
own goodness and patriotic spirit, 
while in our hearts we are loving 
and making a lie, and are ruled 
and governed by lieing spirits of 
our own choice, chosen by de- 
sire to conceal our guilt (of which 
we are ashamed), as all hypo- 
crites do ; for we are now using 
hypocrisy, guided by the spirits 
of hypocrites as our associates. — 
But let us turn to the Woid, and 
learn to do as we would be done 
by, and cease to judge or meddle 
with our neighbor in judging him. 
Love Truth. 



126 



THE TRUTH- 



CHAPTER CVIII. 

Let us Love Honesty, for it is the 
best Policy. 

If honesty is the best policy, who 
can be sane or sound in mind that 
is not honest 1 For he that is ho- 
nest continually desires wisdom to 
guide him in being just ; for justice 
is ever before the face and upper- 
most in the desires (prayers) of the 
honest heart. Thus the honest heart 
is ever seeking to be just and do 
justice — consequently, becomes 
wise ; for what we seek, we find, 
be it good or evil. Then wisdom 
is from honesty of purpose ; while 
dishonesty is foolishness and insani- 
ty, to be seen in those who strive to 
ape or imiiate those vain, silly 
creatures called lords, dukes or dan- 
dies, such as wish to have people 
believe (like themselves) that wis- 
dom was vested in college titles, 
and to be obtained for money, or 
by gambling and deceit of some 
kind. Now if wisdom could be 
bought with money, priests^ pirates 
and other dishonest gamblers might 
become wise ; but divine justice 
has fixed laws that are eternal and 
unchangeable. These laws have 
honesty for the mother and tiuth 
the father of all wisdom. Th» re- 
fore no one can be wise except he 
be honest in motive, seeking to be 
just. How can our sons become 
otherwise than vain and foolish 
from the teachings they receive in 
our colleges, where the principle is 
teaching dishonesty, both by pre- 
cepts and examples, praying to be 
heard and seen as hypocrites do 1 
Also teaching our sons to believe 
they are betttr than their neigh- 
bors. Also encouraging our sons to 
make professions of wisdom, that 
they may by deceit and dishonesty 
extort large sums of money from 
their honest neighbors, under the 



name or title of such profession, as 
a cloak to cover such evil works, 
which college teachings induce our 
sons to become guilty of. Now we 
do know that all the books of wis- 
dom can be read by our sons in a 
kitchen or corn house as well as in 
a college, and be better understood 
— where paients and guardians are 
teaching by precepts and examples, 
that " Honesty is the best Po- 
licy." Now he that would be a 
teacher, let him write and publish 
such words as he would have our 
sons to know ; then if he publishes 
the " Truth of Goon," his words 
will be as pure gold, and pass from 
neighbor to neighbor as valuable ; 
but if he publishes untruth for truth 
in blind selfishness, as a partisan 
would do, then his words will be 
condemned and pass away as idle 
folly, and be cast into the valley of 
Jehosaphat, as forgeries and coun- 
teifeits. But the honest man speaks 
and publishes truth, free and fear- 
less as the air that surrounds him, 
crowned with wisdom and patriotic 
courage. He or his vote or voice 
is not swayed from truth or bought 
for a price, or for office, or for a 
supper, or for a carousal, or for a 
diink, or for a promise that selfish 
partisans make. Neither is he sold 
or coerced through fear of want, or 
what the foolish and dishonest may 
threaten ; for he that is wise enough 
to use the best policy (honesty), is 
wise enough to overcome and do 
away al! fear, and is never found 
begging bread in the synagogues or 
in the corners of the streets, to be 
heard and seen of men — no, he is 
not a slavish hypocrite, from fear 
of any kind. The truth will make 
us free. 

Love Truth. 



THE TRUTH. 



127 



CHAPTER CIX. 

Wise-Omettr. 

Before we proceed to judge our 
neighbor, or even ourselves, it would 
be well to have a guage, or guide, 
or ometer, or measure, that may 
lead us in the way to righteous 
judgments. For what we mete to 
others will be measured to us. Now 
it is said that honesty is the best 
policy. If honesty is the best po- 
licy, then he that is dishonest is 
surely insane, according to, and 
agreeing with his want of honesty. 
For if honesty is the best policy, 
no one will be dishonest, except he 
lacks of wisdom or sense. Then 
he that is most wise, is of course 
most honest, in thought, word and 
deed. These truths cannot be gain- 
said, if we admit that honesty is 
the best policy. Now we have a 
wise-ometer, to guage, or measure, 
our sense, or our wisdom, not only 
ourselves but those about us. For 
by this we know the wise to be 
wise, from his being honest in word 
and deed, and the insane or unwise 
by his being dishonest. This ome- 
ter or self measure cannot fail to 
testify or teach us the truth. For 
if I could speak and read the lan- 
guage of many nations, and had 
devoted much time in reading the 
inventions and productions of the 
wise, and had learned to recite their 
-lessons of wisdom, and had receiv- 
ed, diplomas, or letters, or titles for 
such recitation, yet if I am not ho- 
nest, lam not wise, but a fool only, 
and must suffer the penalty of my 
own folly. Therefore we should be 
careful how we teach and what we 
teach our children. For if I could 
recite the sayings and writings of 
the most learned in the laws of 
men, and also the laws of God, yet 
if not honest, I am only as an ape, 
and though I desire to be consider- 



ed wise, and profess to be so, that 
I might be employed as a priest, 
lawyer, or politician, for selfish gain 
in price, or applause above my 
neighbor, I expose my dishonesty 
and insanity, and my spirit form 
appears to the eyes of the wise like 
thMt of a hog, or dog, or goat, with 
a human face. For the laws of di- 
vine justice give us each our spirit 
forms, after that which we are at 
heart, but not after what we pre- 
tend or profess to be, from a disho- 
nest or selfish heart, or love, or soul. 
Just notice your professors as a bo- 
dy. Though I be clothed in rags, 
from oppress on, and could not even 
write my own name, yet if I be an 
honest man, I have a silent tongue 
and a faithful heart, and with it a 
crown of wisdom, that the gold of 
avarice or the cunning of serpents 
cannot buy or sell. For wisdom is 
the crown of life, only f< r the ho- 
nest, manly and patriotic souls, ne- 
ver to be obtained for cunning or 
for gold. Therefore we should well 
consider and acknowledge in our 
htarts, that honesty is the best po- 
licy, and govern out selves accord- 
ingly, that our house (mind) be 
built upon the rock (truth of good), 
that we be of the wise in honesty. 
That our spirit body be in True 
manly form in all its just propor- 
tions of the good of Honesty in the 
beauty of its form. Now if hones- 
ty is the best policy, I am a fool and 
insane, if I do not use the best po- 
licy. Then let us be honest and 
become wise. For wisdom is not 
found in a dishonest heart. 

Love Truth. 



CHAPTER CX. 

Christianity. 

If all our leading men should 
turn from religion, and become 
Christians, what a change in So- 



128 



THE TRUTH. 



ciety we should have ! There 
would be no examples of Pride in 
show of gaudy dress or equipage ; 
no more ringing of bells, or col- 
lecting money on the day set apart 
for rest ; there would be no more 
lawsuits or Strife for each other's 
earnings ; no more abusing the 
poor, because they are poor ; no 
more robbing, stealing, or lying, 
to obtain others' goods ; no more 
creating pride, bigotry, and blind 
superstition in the minds of chil- 
dren and the innocent ; no more 
slandering, by calling people sin- 
ners, or ungodly, or catholics, or 
heretics, or any ungodly titles or 
epithets ; no more poor, made so 
by religious oppression, and then 
called poor devils by their oppres- 
sors ; no more strife or contention 
about beliefs ; no more taking the 
holy name of our Lord in vain, by 
reading his name (the word), and 
then disobeying the Word (his 
name). For when we read or 
hear his Word, and do not obey 
the commandments of his Word, 
we take his Word (which is his 
name) in vain ; no more idlers 
or money-changers obtaining their 
living, by serpent cunning and 
deceit, from the more noble, the 
laboring class of community ; no 
more burying our talents in the 
earth (in the church). But all 
would be doing all the good in 
their power, like the honest labo- 
rers are now doing, and would 
have charity for each others' 
wrongs, and would comfort the 
sick and encourage the broken- 
hearted, and all seeking to do the 
most in helping such as need help. 
Then, what joys would be created 
when the leading men become 
Christians, which is now about to 
take place in our vicinity ; and 
what a blessed change in society, 



when we become rational and 
manly beings, and love one an- 
other ! It will be all Joy, and 
none to mourn. All gladness, 
and none to make us afraid, but 
all crying, Hosannah to the Word, 
for the TRUTH of GOOD has 
come, and all males of the human 
race have become men, and act 
the manly part, in Spirit and in. 
Truth. Hosannah ! praise the 
Word, our Lord ; the Word is 
Truth ! Love Truth. 



BEHOLD ! 

Now is the Evening and the 
Morning ! — the Evening of the 
old (or religious) Church, and the 
Morning of the new and Heavenly 
Kingdom of our Lord, created in 
Love by Wisdom, and founded on 
Equal Rights in Equal Justice to 
all ; being prepared as a Bride, 
the Lamb's Wife. " Behold ! I 
make all things new" (which is 
being done) — Rev. xxi., v. 

Love Truth. 



Who can escape from former teach- 



" He that overcometh shall in- 
herit all things ; and I (the Word) 
will be his God, and he shall be 
my Son" — Rev. xxi., 7. Thus a 
Son of the Lord's Words, if we 
escape from the Words of Hire- 
lings. Love Truth. 

Neighbors ! The good of Truth 
we should Love, and the Truth of 
Good we should worship, which 
are contained in the Ten Com- 
mandments ; also, in the v., vi., 
and vii. chapters of Matt., our 
Lord's Commandments. 

Love Truth. 

The beginning with each and all. 



THE 




w 



SSI i 



¥1 » 



ACCORDING TO AND WITH 



THE WQKD. 



BY 



JAMES CRAMER OTT. 



ALBANY 

1350. 



Price 25 Cents. 



. y 




jOR TH£ 



TKUTH: 



ACCORDING TO AND WITH THE WORD. 



-»#~!«M~ 



Son of Man signifies the Truth, and is the Truth. For ak 

; Jesus called himself the Son of Man, and said he was the <|f| 

Truth, and the Way. Truth and Light ; Truth and Life. |lj 

Son of God signifies a Son of the Word. The Word is | 
God. The Word being Truth? a Son of God is a Son of! 
Truth also. ; 

The Honest Laboring and Producing Business Men are the i 
" TRUE NOBILITY " of Earth, for they Produce all the ] 
necessaries of life for us all to subsist on. Noble and good j 
works, indeed. 



But those who seek to live on our earnings, by some cloak 
of Profession or College Titles, or names, given by others 
like themselves, are the ignobles of Earth, worse than drones 
in the Hive, called beasts that have names given them in the 
Old Testament, called money changers in the Lord's words. 

"LOVE TRUTH." 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



(* 



33 3> »3 L_ 

3S> 33» --^3^3 - 
o _ 

■ 33* 

- iO 3333L 
Z^ 33 :3> >3» 

3 3 ~__ 

i>_J» 3 3 ~ 

3» 3> 5 33 T3 
33>333 - 

- »33^» ^ 



■33 33 

~ 5>3 33 3 



3 33:3. 
3 3 

33 



33 l 

3 3 3 

3 §> 

33 3 

33 _ 
3 3 . 
33 > 

33 

33> "'" 
>3> 
3>J J 



3 3 

D3 

33 

,.> ?, 

33 
3) 3 

33 



3. 
3> 

3> 

- 3> 

3 533 
3 ^» 

3 •; 3> • 

3 L>5 

p3^ : ' 

3 3- 
3 3 
~ 3 3) 
' 33 
3 3 



33 ' 
33 

3' 

3 3 

33 

■•'- >•> J; 
33 ; 

33 

!3 3D' 

3>|> 

S4 
3 3 
^ 3> 

3>2». 

-^'3> 

3 .33* 

3 >33> 
3* >3^ 

^> > 33* 
3 > 3 

^> 3 3 

>3£T 



3§ 
3>J? 

3> 3 
3»3 

/33 



-> 33 
33 
3 3 
>>> 

33" 

3 j.>jT 

>• 33 
> 33 

3>3 ~ 



3>.3> 

)3'3g 

33> 
» 



3)3^^ 

3>3 3l> £> 

>3 3#? 
3 3 



33 

>3 
33 
33 

33 

>£» 
33 



_»3 

'33 



>3 J>33> . 
>3 ■ 3*> &r 

3 3 3»' (i " : 

>3 ;z*> 333* 



3 3» 

3 3> 
> 3k. 



>3 > ^> 
3 3 3> 

33 7 s 



33 ~ 

J)3 - 
:D3 3 
3 > 3> 
3> 3> ~~> 

3 3 3 
=3 3 3} 
33 3* 

3 3 ^ 



3 3 



3> 
~3fc> 

g>3» 35> 






£» 3>3 3 

i> 33 3 3 

' 33 3 3 

'"> 3>33 

' 33 3 3 _ 

> rz*> 3 > _ 
3 -333> 
1 33 3 3 . 
333 _ 

>>r>ti , . 
3>>33 _ 

?33 
3*333^ 
v >; 3>333_ 

3*3 - ; ^- 
■ 32>X3 

■ 3>: 3 : 

' ' :-3»>3 

32»>-3r 

. 3 
32. 

» 3" 



I3>* > 



' 3 3 .;I-3J 

3 ■ 3 |>^3> >3> 

v '3>^3 >3> 
i> 3»333> ■ 



3> o 
J 3> 3.: 

^,33-373 
^ % 333t3": 

33»333T33 
33>i33 

3 >> >"> - 

3>v 3>- 

3ESo 33" 

^^> 333 
.^2£»> S 33333 

-^^5 >?> 3>333 . • 
^> >3> 33 
. S3> 33 

3l3 ; :^> 2>5> ; 
'33 1 33>3:- 

>J3.3X> 33 - 

> ■■">. 353 
> : "3s> i 



31P3. 

-^S> .3 

3S)3 

'1>3 

3>3 

33 
333 

5 3 

, 33 

I 
9 



_3 3 
333 



. 33313 
3-^-?- B ^*3> 

~>'.3>>3T> 3 

3- 



3.:37 

» v 33)3y>. 

>3>3l>3^ 
^^>3*3 . 
33)3>>3, 

..3^>3S»:3 ■ 

->:i)3!»3> ■■.:• 

-3g>3i9> 3 - 
^X3^3; 



3> 333S>'33 
3:j»:3g> i 

8) ■-^> 3 



3»' 



»> 3^3) . "3 -_ 

v 3>»33 >"^ _ 
^s..uS> >3,3 
. 3>» 333 

- ^? :ss> 

3>a 22> o 
' 33? 32> «3 
,^'. ^3> 3S> >o33 

■■ 3r => a > J2> ,-, - 

3*> 33 3333 ^"^ 

■ 3 33"-l> 7 ^S 

Z3fc> 33 ^3>3 33> 

3 3 . m> ''3Dj3»t2> 7 

33 3 >35Jfc2E> .r^ 
33: 3> 3>.JiQR*> 3T -g 

3 33: >3>3JL3T> .i«4« 

> 33 3»3>3»3> t-^%-4 
^ ^333^3333 >^333? 

- ^3.'3^3NK* > 3=.-Z»'3vi3& , 

» ■ -> 33".»'i>333. i»3^v3 

^ • >3;..:^^> , 33^ >_::3*3>- 

;^ 33">3 33» 3^^-S 

-•^ 333:>-3.>i3> ' 
3* 1 333' & T > 33> 

'-33:'' >33.3 ir 
3* ;-333'.ax3^ 3 
> ^?;3*333-333>3 3 



>3 

33 

3> 

J 

33fc - 



..3fc 

3> 



"~3^ 3> 

3» 3> 

~> 3- 






) '3B33 
■> 3t>> v > ^2> 

--»,Jfc>'>- 3 
'-» 3*3.3 ■ 
». .3£>3" 



' -^ -,3> >1 
3>' 3!S > 3 



3> 9O* 

3> )?3ir 



» 3>3 

-', 333 

> P3 

"^ >33 

:^>-» 
— > w> 

^> ;X> 

53 »3 • 

, ;>■>-> > 

>3>33 ■ 
: on? 

■3 P > 

3 £> 



3>" 

. 
3} 

3D 
:>;> 
33 
33 
33 

?i> 

3i> 

J> 3 
^3 

33 

3 
333 



► 33 D> 



333 
3 

))J 

3> >o ■• 
3 3Q ■ 

3^ • 

3 3D 

o <>3 
^> $3 
QS 
~3X> • 

3 3 , . 

3! .: 

to 3 o 

3>9 „ 

■ < 






>33 ■■ i 



3-3, : 
3EK> 



3» ? 



3.53 



:3 



3 . D 



3 

3 >5 
-> > >3» :> ' 

> 3 >3> • 
3 3 >3> 

3 3 »> Ol 3 ■ 33T33 
33333 >3>>. iar» 

T3 3 3>;» 3^& > 3ZJ>"-V> 

3 ^.3pQ» - r 33 3> 









3> >3J3^S» 



33" ' 

3>3> 

■3>jx> 
-3> .?>3»"> ■< 

3J>3 

.3oq*3 

:> :*3 

3> >^» 

3 >>^» 



3 D 3> 

3 3>~33>. 
> ~M r> 

U3fo : 

1 "3i3> 3 

. 3i>3 Z» 

* t>$ ^5 

3^3 " 

> ? : ; 

3)5) 3 
3 2)' '^3 



3»:d _3 



0>3 

33j> 
3.5J> 



■ 3D ^ 
:> "^ 

3 > 

:3^ 

3»>3» 



3 -- 

3J3 
3;^> 
3 *3> 

3TD3 



3> r> v> ^> 
3o ^3 



>3 



>3 



3i ■ > : 



3fe 

,3> 



>3 3 

• ii J 






> 3 



5 


Q 


3 


3 


? 


^> 


5 


3 


> 


r> 


> 


3 



^ 3D 3 3 3» ^ 

3P»-<3>3 v-30 J»^3 
^33 3 3 3>)! 

^3) 33 33 

3^ 3 



m. ^g 



■ ^ 3^ 

O 33> ! 
)3 33!> ' ■>■ 

> ? >I» 

)9 0> ! 

. 333 
>"3 P.3> ! 

? : >3e> 

' > ^3> 

> O) ft -* 

'3; 3 = 



3 :>>> 
D '))> 

3 yx 

'3 3 

3 )>>^s 

3 ^:m** 



